Leaderboard

Chapter 21: Homecoming The house felt too quiet, despite the comforting aroma of cinnamon and cloves Emily had simmering on the stove. Everything was in place for Abby’s Thanksgiving return – the table set, a pie cooling on the counter. But a knot of anxiety twisted in my gut, tighter than any holiday gathering had ever managed. This wasn’t just about family time; it was about navigating the minefield of my secret with Abby back under our roof. My secret. Our secret, a voice whispered, but I pushed it down, unwilling to acknowledge the shared responsibility, the web of complicity Emily and I had woven. The days leading up to her arrival had been a blur of preparation – cleaning, shopping, and a constant, low-hum of anxiety thrumming beneath the surface of our lives. The MegaDry diapers had become a fixture in our bedroom, a silent ritual Emily and I performed behind closed doors. But Abby’s return threatened to shatter this fragile normalcy, exposing the carefully constructed façade I'd built around my… condition. "Greg? You okay?" Emily’s voice, laced with a knowing concern that felt more like a weight than a comfort, startled me. I plastered on a smile. “Fine. Just… thinking.” Her hand rested on my arm, a silent reassurance that felt more like a brand, marking me as hers. "She'll be fine, Greg," she murmured, her voice soft but firm, a subtle reminder of the control she now held. "We've got this." I nodded, but the reassurance rang hollow. I didn’t have this. The crunch of tires on the driveway sent a jolt through me. “She’s here,” I breathed, my heart pounding against my ribs. We stood together in the doorway, a tableau of happy family reunion. Abby, duffel bag slung over one shoulder, seemed barely changed. But as she hugged us, a quick, perfunctory embrace, her gaze flicked past me, already searching for an outlet, a connection beyond the confines of this house. Her fingers tapped a silent rhythm against her thigh, a nervous energy that mirrored my own. “Hey, sweetie!” Emily’s hug lingered, a stark contrast to my fleeting touch. “Hey, Dad,” Abby’s smile didn’t quite reach her eyes, already distant, focused on the glow of her phone screen as she pulled it from her pocket. “Good to have you home,” I managed, the words sticking in my throat, the unspoken secret a barrier between us. Abby's fingers danced across her phone screen, her eyes alight with a vitality I hadn't seen in months. Each tap, each swipe seemed to widen the gap between us. Her occasional chuckle or soft gasp hinted at a rich tapestry of experiences I couldn't access – inside jokes forged in late-night study sessions, shared triumphs and failures, the raw, unfiltered reality of college life. I stood on the sidelines, a spectator to my daughter's evolving identity. Over hot cider in the living room, I tried to bridge the growing distance. “So, how’s school? That history class you were worried about – how’d that turn out?” “Fine,” she mumbled, her gaze fixed on her phone. A fleeting smile, a quick burst of laughter – a response to a text, a meme, a world I couldn’t access. Dinner was a strained performance. Abby’s stories were punctuated by the pings and vibrations of her phone, each interruption a subtle dismissal of our attempts to connect. She spoke of friends I didn’t know, of clubs and activities that seemed to exist in a separate universe, a universe where I, and my diapers, didn’t belong. As Abby disappeared upstairs with her duffel bag, I collapsed onto the couch, my nerves still jangling from her arrival. A carefully folded white rectangle on a basket of laundry caught my eye. My heart leaped into my throat, a sudden spike of panic making my palms sweat. A diaper? Had Emily left something out in the open? I lunged forward, my trembling fingers reaching to snatch it away before Abby could see. My mind raced with increasingly frantic scenarios - what if she picked it up, what if she unfolded it, what if she asked questions? I could already hear the imagined conversation: "Dad, is this a... wait, why do you have a diaper?" Just as my fingers were about to close around the white rectangle, I realized something. The fold was too crisp, the material too stiff. Squinting, I recognized the telltale plastic wrapping of a new tablecloth. Relief washed over me, quickly followed by a wave of self-disgust at my own paranoia. "Greg?" Emily's voice called from the kitchen. "Could you grab that new tablecloth I left with the laundry? Not going to have time to wash it so I'll just iron it." I picked up the package, my heart still racing from the momentary panic. When Emily walked in, she caught my expression and paused. "Everything okay?" she asked, a hint of amusement in her voice. I must have looked ridiculous - frozen mid-reach, clutching the tablecloth like it was evidence of some terrible crime. The absurdity of the moment hit me, and a nervous laugh escaped me. "I thought... for a second..." I stammered, gesturing vaguely. Emily's eyes sparkled with understanding. "Let me guess," she said, her voice low so Abby wouldn't hear, "you saw white and immediately thought 'diaper'?" She rolled her eyes good-naturedly. "Honey, not everything rectangular and white is a diaper. Sometimes, it's just a tablecloth." The tension broke. I chuckled, feeling the last of the panic drain away. "I'm losing my mind," I admitted. "You're certainly losing something," Emily whispered, giving me a playful pat on the arm. "Your ability to distinguish household linens from personal hygiene products, apparently." As she took the tablecloth and headed to the ironing board, I couldn't help but shake my head. My secret was making me see diapers everywhere - even where they clearly didn't exist. Later, Emily's suggestion of a family movie night brought the simmering tension back to a boil. "Greg, honey, why don't you get comfy?" she said, a knowing glint in her eyes as she casually tossed a folded MegaDry onto the bed. My stomach clenched. "I'm not tired," I said, my voice a little too sharp. "I've got some work to catch up on." "But it's family movie night," Emily insisted, her smile unwavering, a subtle pressure in her tone. I could feel Abby's gaze on me, a silent question in her eyes. I shook my head, my cheeks burning. "Really, Em, I'm fine. Go ahead without me." I retreated to my office, the glow of my laptop screen a pale imitation of the warmth I craved, the warmth I'd denied myself. Through the office door, I could hear the soft murmur of their voices, the occasional burst of laughter, a symphony of connection that mocked my own isolation. From the top of the stairs, I watched the soft glow of Abby's phone illuminate her face. The hushed murmur of her and Emily's voices drifted up, punctuated by occasional laughter. My secret weighed on me like a physical presence, an invisible wall separating me from the warmth below. I took a step forward, then retreated, torn between the desperate need for connection and the paralyzing fear of exposure. The chasm of my deception yawned before me, a void too vast to bridge with lies, too treacherous to cross with truth. I remained frozen, guarding a secret that threatened to unravel the very fabric of our family. The next morning, I woke to the soft murmur of voices drifting down the hallway. My heart raced as I lay there for a moment, feeling the familiar bulk of the diaper still snug against my skin. The quiet conversation between Emily and Abby was a reminder that my secret was still precariously close to being exposed. With a sigh, I carefully peeled off the diaper, wincing at the crinkle of plastic as I tossed it in the trash can hiding in our closet, replacing it with underwear and shorts. The vulnerability lingered, like a shadow following me down the hallway. "I just feel so... lost sometimes," Abby admitted softly, her voice breaking slightly. "It's like everyone around me has their life together - they know what they're doing, where they're going - and here I am, barely keeping up." There was a pause before she added in a whisper, "What if I'm not cut out for this?" "Oh, honey," Emily soothed. "I promise you, no one has it all figured out. College is a big adjustment for everyone." I retreated, not wanting to intrude on their moment. It was clear Abby needed her mother right now, and I was grateful Emily could provide that support. Later that evening, I found Abby alone in the kitchen, absently stirring a mug of tea. Her phone lay face-down on the counter – a rare sight. "Hey, kiddo," I said, aiming for casual and missing by a mile. "Everything okay?" She looked up, her eyes meeting mine for a brief moment before darting away. "Yeah, Dad. Just... thinking." I leaned against the counter, careful to maintain a safe distance. "Penny for your thoughts?" Abby sighed, her fingers tightening around the mug. "It's just... do you ever feel like you're playing a part? Like everyone expects you to be this... person, and you're not sure if it's really you?" Her words hit me like a physical blow, echoing my own internal struggle. I opened my mouth, then closed it, the irony of the moment not lost on me. Here was my daughter, reaching out, and I couldn't bridge the gap without exposing my own deception. "Sometimes," I finally managed, my voice hoarse. "Growing up... it's about figuring out who you really are, not who others expect you to be." Abby nodded, a small smile tugging at her lips. "Thanks, Dad," she said softly, reaching out to squeeze my hand. The brief contact sent a jolt through me - a bittersweet reminder of the connection we once shared, now strained by the secret weighing on me. The rest of the week passed in a whirlwind of turkey dinners, turkey sandwich leftovers for lunch the next day, and turkey casserole the next evening, lending a familiar feeling to all the family activities - board games, movies, and even a trip to Abby's favorite ice cream shop. With each passing hour, I could see Abby relaxing, becoming more like her old self. But beneath it all, I couldn't shake the constant awareness of my secret. Each evening brought its own quiet ritual - Emily and I slipping away upstairs after Abby had gone to bed, where she would help me into my diaper behind closed doors. As we said our goodbyes, Abby hugged us both tightly, her embrace lingering longer than usual. "Thanks for this weekend," she said softly, her voice catching slightly. "I really needed it." I noticed the subtle shift in her posture - a mix of reluctance to leave and a growing sense of independence. Her eyes, when they met mine, held a complexity I was only beginning to understand. There was vulnerability there, beneath the confident exterior she'd cultivated at college. "Anytime, sweetheart," Emily replied, her eyes misty. "We're always here for you." We watched as Abby loaded the last of her bags into the car, her movements efficient but somehow hesitant. She paused before getting in, turning back to look at our house - our home - one more time. For a moment, I saw her not as the college student she was becoming, but as the little girl who used to run through these same rooms. Emily's hand found mine, her fingers intertwining with my own. We stood together in the doorway, a united front of parenthood, watching our daughter prepare to leave once more. Abby rolled down her window. "I'll call when I get back to campus," she promised. "Drive safely," I called back, my voice thick with emotions I couldn't quite name. The car pulled away, and we remained standing there, watching until the last glimpse of her vehicle disappeared around the corner. Emily leaned into me, her head resting against my shoulder. "We did good," she whispered. I wrapped an arm around her waist, feeling the weight of our shared journey. "We did," I agreed, though a part of me wondered about the secrets we were carrying, the delicate balance we were maintaining. As we walked back into the house, the silence seemed to echo with Abby's recent presence - a sweater draped over a chair, a coffee mug left on the counter, the subtle reminder that she had been here, and would be again. "Hey, Em?" I said quietly as we reached the living room. The weight of everything - the weekend with Abby, my own anxieties - was starting to catch up with me. "I think... it's time for bed." Emily turned toward me with that familiar look of understanding in her eyes - the one that meant she caught the multiple layers of meaning in my words. "Come on, then. Let's take care of you." -- This story, "Empty Nest", is copyright 2024 by me, justforfun. It may not be reproduced anywhere else without my explicit consent.

Here is an ad with three young ladies in a night club. One complains about long bathroom lines and her friend hands her a trest diaper to try. https://www.instagram.com/p/DCfYv1Rpcnr/

Hey everyone! Pardon the more unusual day of posting for me, but I decided to do a little planning this past weekend and look ahead. As many of you might recall, my goal is to finish this story by the end of the year. With about three chapters a week, this is possible, but the upcoming weeks are usually some of the busiest in the whole year. I might be lucky and they’re not, but not wanting to take that risk, I knew I would need to post whenever I could. It’s going to be a lot of work, but I think I’m up for the challenge in order to finish this story on time. Next, I just want to thank you for your all’s comments and I just want to apologize for being such a Debbie downer. I said what was on my mind, and that can be a dangerous thing, but I was sucked too far into my own problems, and you all saw that. I found this whole thing for reasons to have fun and relax and I think you all just witnessed the backlash of when that didn’t feel like it was the case anymore. Never fear though, I’m still here and more chapters will be coming soon. Like before though, a new poll is up for you all to let me know which story you all would like to read next. Story options can be found back in the beginning of chapter 2 and the link in both the beginning of chapters 2 and 18. As I mentioned before though, if you feel more comfortable leaving a comment here or as a private message to me, I will count these as well. Additionally, like before, this poll will be shut down right before I post my final chapter on here. Further announcements will be made regarding this when the time gets closer. Last but not least and as usual, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 23: Growth Brings Change and Relief, Right? The holidays passed and we all returned to campus with the same dour I had seen for the past two years after returning back here from our homes. Now, however, the feeling of shame, loss, and anger were even more prevalent. This time, no one jumped the fence or tried to escape, but most returning to the Safari Building seemed embarrassed or even downright distraught from their time at home after coming back. August seemed one of the few immune, staying with his understanding and caring aunt and uncle, and Luke seemed more annoyed than anything, but Bill and Tommy… I tried talking with both of them, but Tommy just made me swear that I could go home with him over Spring break rather than return to his house. He didn’t elaborate any more than that, but from the way he was shaking when he made me promise, it told me all I needed to know. Now, one of the oddest things about Smeckton, in my opinion at least, were the lack of counselors or therapists. Laura’s college had an entire building dedicated to mental health and was even offered as a major, along with classes and lectures on how to maintain said good mental health. Here at Smeckton though, it was like they wanted us to break down and fail completely. It was one thing to suspect it but seeing it in action was something else entirely. So, at the end of the day, they didn’t have a dedicated service to helping us, but moments began to slip in, intentional or not, that I knew were designed to help our moods and outlooks on life. First, as I had noted with Rocky back home, Molly, Laura, and several of the other nurses encouraged us to talk to our toys, though admittedly, by now, almost all were just stuffed animals. It felt shameful at first, but having a non-judgmental friend you could freely hug afterward no matter what actually began to come in handy as more seemed to slip away in our lives. I think Bill took the longest, but one day, I walked into our room, and he was talking to his stuffed dog, Porky. I didn’t make a big deal out of it, and even began to hug Rocky each night myself, but it was another oddity now firmly attached to our lives. Secondly though, beyond just talking to the faculty who actually seemed to care, Smeckton began making announcements about some of their former students. They would be brief, and they didn’t talk about everyone, but for example, shortly after we arrived back from holiday break, they announced a familiar name over the intercom while we were all in the common area in the Safari Building. “Attention students! It is my pleasure to inform you that Eddy Kallgren has been taken in by a loving couple. I’m told he’s doing well and is in high spirits. Have a pleasant day!” “Can you believe that crap!” Luke said, frustrated like usual once the announcement had ended. “Luke!” Janice screeched looking up from attending to Andre’s needs currently. “Don’t make me come over there and swat your bottom for naughty language, young man.” “No, nurse Janice,” Luke said weakly. I could see his hate burning for that woman, but we had all taken the warning of no backtalking or rule breaking to heart as much as we could. Even Luke seemed to be falling into line, but I knew he secretly would beat almost the whole staff into a bloody pulp if he could and get away with it. Still, then and other times, none of us commented on his submission to her. We did the same for Ashley and Molly as well when they laid down the law for us, but they at least had the decency to try and be nice about it. From what I had seen so far, Janice had no such compunctions or personal obligations to treat either Luke or Andre nicely if they didn’t earn it. “At least Eddy seems to be in a better place,” I noted, trying to switch the conversation. “It’s just a ploy to get us to comply better with everything they’re doing,” August said as he ground his pencil haphazardly onto the sheet of paper in front of him. “Apparently, too many of us have been fighting back in the end. The staff want to stop that so they’re giving us hope that everything is going to turn out in the end.” “Name your source,” Bill quickly shot back, trying to challenge the validity. We all believed August, but spreading panic from just a rumor was more annoying than anything at this point. “I overheard it from Director Breckenridge before one of his classes. I think Cora and Mrs. Chen we’re talking to him about it, but he didn’t seem thrilled at all.” “Wait…” Tommy interjected. “You’re in one of Breckenridge’s classes? I thought only the elite got into those.” Bill shrugged. “It’s hasn’t been a picnic, but I think they had to allow an exception with me taking my other classes. I think Bellbody might have pulled some strings for me or something.” “Must be nice to have the Devil on your side,” August said, flicking his pencil back and forth now. I don’t think August cared about Bellbody, but having a teacher on your side was more valuable than most things to us lately. “Easy, August,” I said, desperately trying to keep the peace in our group as I calmly patted his shoulder. I had noticed since Bill had split off from most of our classes and Luke was now paired with Andre, cracks were forming amongst us. I knew it was just stress, rather than a true dislike of each other, but I knew how quickly that could escalate, so cooling August and then the group just felt like the way to go. “Now, can we just have a good Sunday afternoon for once around here? One where no one yells at each other, there’s no arguing, and none of us try and escape?” “Fine by me,” August said, almost snapping his pencil in two from the amount of force he was applying to it from bottling up his emotions. I think going back home and seeing how close he was aligning with how his brother, Gordy, was, had taken a toll. “Yeah. Whatever, John…” Luke rolled his eyes a bit before turning back around and then going back to reading his sports magazine. His parents sent it to him whenever they could, and we could always tell when he was reading a new one. He would be in an unusually cheery mood. This magazine had clearly been in his possession for some time now… It was an uneasy truce, but it held. Almost three weeks went on like that and the stress of the Safari room was getting to everyone. Three students gave up and opted for option B personally rather than subject themselves to anymore of this in-between life. Nightly accidents became normalized and daytime ones weren’t a regular occurrence, but narrow misses became a frequent source of angered discussion. It was a lot to handle, and being the self-designated peacemaker of the group, I had my work cut out for me. That’s why, come January 26th, I felt confident that I would get some relief at last. “Wake up birthday boy!” Molly greeted me cheerfully as I woke up. She quickly rattled down my crib bars, and as she did so, I groaned as I felt my thumb had worked its way into my mouth once more. It had become an annoying habit of sorts, and I think Bill judged me a bit for it… until he woke up the same way one morning. For their part, Molly or Laura never commented on it whenever they saw it themselves. “Happy birthday, John!” Bill celebrated waving a small streamer in his hand. To my surprise, it matched the others now draped over much of my room. “What…? I don’t… when did you all do this?” My eyes scanned the room, and while the nursery setting wasn’t ideal for anyone’s 21st birthday I felt, the streamers and ‘Happy Birthday’ banner at least showed me that others cared for me. Hearing the stories of everyone else after the holiday break, I knew I was lucky for that much at least. “Oh, Bill and I talked the other day, and he got me to get him up early today,” Molly explained after blowing into one of the horn party favors. “Honestly, John. I think we could have driven a dump truck through here and you would have still been passed out. Good dreams maybe?” I shook my head. “No. No dreams at all.” Ever since I had been demoted to the Safari Building, my dreams had been non-existent or just plain nightmares. Of the two, I was grateful for the fact that I hadn’t had a nightmare before my birthday. “But thank you both for this. Makes the day feel… special already.” “I’m glad, John.” Bill then trailed off and I could teel something was eating at him. “What’s wrong?” I asked worriedly. The last time I saw Bill this way, we just found out that being allowed to wear other clothing beyond our uniforms extended to pretty much wearing only childish things as alternatives. “Did someone else get sent off? Was it Julian? He’s been getting angrier and testier every time some calls him ‘diaper butt’ lately. Did Nelson finally push him too far last night or something?” Bill stepped up to answer, but Molly stood in his way. “Let’s not worry about that right now. Let’s get you both ready for the day, shall we?” Bill’s concern still played on my mind, but not wanting to lay around in a wet diaper on my birthday of all days, I nodded, and we all began our morning routine. Being my birthday, Bill had apparently quickly showered and had gotten dressed, so I wouldn’t be delayed this morning. So, one disrobement of my diaper and a hot yet brisk shower later, I was back out. One diaper and uniform later, Molly was helping me do my hair like I normally liked it when August, Tommy, and Luke all stuck their heads in the door. “Knock! Knock! We got a birthday boy in here?” Ashley asked loudly. The other rolled their eyes, but Molly went over and let them all in. Everyone was very impressed with Bill’s idea to decorate the room, and I could quickly see the jealousy in Tommy’s face. His birthday had been back in December and Bill’s had already been back in September… before our move here and some of the more… unusual aspects of birthday life in the Safari Building. “Here,” August said, holding up a bag of Reece’s cups. “We know they’re your favorite, so we all pitched in and got you the biggest bag we could find.” “Plus, drinks and food are on us tonight at Don’s,” Tommy quickly added. “But we also figured that 21 should actually mean something,” Luke grumbled before pulling out one last container. “So, we got you one of these…” In the plastic container, were two hand-sized jumbo Reece’s cups, a specialty they had to order with Ashley’s help apparently. My eyes bugged out and I took it like I was holding some holy relic. “Holy smokes you guys. You didn’t have to do this!” I had been expecting maybe a card, but even if it was just candy, it was the thought that really mattered to me. In Smeckton, it was a universal truth that you were nothing without your friends. Scores of other students had isolated themselves and quickly found out how ill-fated that decision was. So, no matter the humiliation that came our way, be it spanking, diaper, or anything else down the road, I was glad to see everyone coming together today. On my birthday of all days, it meant more to me than I could express. “Alright, everyone!” Ashely quickly announced after we shared our thanks and well wishes a little more. “I hate to break this moment up, but we got to get y’all over to the dining hall pronto! Director’s got a special announcement for a lot of you today!” I questioned what it was, but seeing Bill’s face suddenly turn pail and apologetic, I couldn’t help but make the connection with the announcement and what he had been trying to say to me earlier. “Come on, John,” Molly said as she gently took my gift out of my hands. “These will be waiting for you when you return here tonight, okay? No one’s getting to them, but right now, we need to get you to the dining hall. Not a good idea to upset the Director on your birthday, you know?” I sighed but nodded and quickly ran to join up with my friends. In the dining hall, everyone gathered around, and I could only sigh as I ate my scrambled eggs and reflected on just how many fewer people were here now. The Fall quarter of the year and fallout from both the Thanksgiving and holiday break had taken their toll. Of the almost 400 we started off with, less than 230 remained. Considering the national failure average posted last year was only about 5%, it wasn’t hard to see that something was very wrong with Smeckton. The only problem was… none of us could do anything about it. Breakfast was soon over though, and while several people tried to leave, our nurses were quick to swoop in and stop us. Their methods varied, but ranged from the “Sit back down right this second young man if you know what’s good for your bottom this morning!” to a “Not quite yet, sweeties; the Director needs to have a word with you first about today.” Despite Molly falling in the latter of the two types, I couldn’t help but squirm in nervous anticipation over what he had to say to us. As he approached, it didn’t take a genius to see that the one thing we all had in common as we crowded together, was that we all attended daycare during the day. There were only about 30 of us currently, a few failing out and reducing our numbers just last week, but even students like Bill were there. Despite his advanced classes, he still attended daycare once a day in the afternoons with us. “Now then…” the Director began, rubbing his hands together like he had some scheme that was about to hatch. “As you all may have noticed, I’ve gathered everyone on this campus who is currently enrolled in daycare. It’s a surprisingly low turnout this year, but nonetheless, you all have proved to the faculty here that the advanced placement classes are just a little too far beyond your current… standings.” A few of the more daring types groaned and even some growled at the notion. Most of us weren’t academically gifted like Bill, but we weren’t idiots either. From what we had been told, the nursery was more of a cumulative punishment from the previous two years… not a reflection on our intelligence. Director Breckenridge now seemed to imply otherwise, though Bill and one or two others seemed to already contradict that notion. “Regardless, the staff and I have been going over our numbers and we feel that trouble around here always seems to occur on the weekends. Specifically, holiday events, but as those are part of the town of Smeckton and we have already started some measures in place to fix that, we here feel we should focus instead on your weekends. To be more precise… your Saturdays…” My stomach dropped and looking over at the unsurprised Bill, I knew this was what he was trying to warn me about. “As such, from now on, a portion of each of your Saturdays will now be spent at daycare with Ms. Sandra and Mr. Gray,” he announced with at least an ounce of pride over his new solution. “Both have agreed to come in on their weekend time, so I’m sure you all will thank them generously for that.” I think if looks could be turned into weapons, Director Breckenridge would have been massacred in a heartbeat right then. It seemed completely unfair, but sadly, apt and true to the direction we all seemed to be heading in. I remembered back to August talking about Gordy and how the Safari Building was a slippery slope. In contrast to the still present possibility of placing out, it seemed we just kept getting buried further into the chaos and shame that seemed to be our fate now. So, dismissing us, we all walked gloomily over to the creative arts building and once again, trudged up the stairs to the third floor, where an apologetic Ms. Sandra and Mr. Gray were already waiting for us. “Come on, everyone. Try not to look so glum.” “Take your seats in our circle like normal,” Mr. Gray instructed. “We promise… we’ll try to get you all smiling in no time.” I very much doubted that, but as we entered, I was happily surprised by more birthday decorations. “Dude! They remembered it was your birthday!” Tommy said gleefully, shaking my shoulders up and down from behind me. “Just like they did with me back in December!” “Oh boy…” Luke said sarcastically, rolling his eyes. “What fun…” “Luke…” Mr. Gray’s warning voice got an apology from him as he sat down, but I could still see the grumbling and bubbling rage growing in my friend. Like a volcano, I was getting more worried that pretty soon, it would erupt. As the last of us entered and sat in our usual spots around the circle, contracting a tiny bit to accommodate the ten we had lost since we started. We had lost more, but failing in the upper tiers, other students were moved down to take their spots. So, ten was just the number missing today from the initial total. I didn’t know or even want to think about how many we had lost overall since we had started. 90% of the numbers lost in the past few months were from our daycare group alone. Mr. Gray and Ms. Sandra then sat in their usual spots across from each other, splitting the circle into two halves. “Alright, class,” Ms. Sandra began cheerfully, “as you might know, today is a very special day for one of our students.” “John? Can you stand up for us?” Mr. Gray requested. I hated being the center of attention, but I knew it was better to just run along with whatever they had planned for me today, so I stood up. “John here is celebrating his birthday today,” Ms. Sandra explained again, her voice gentle and calm in contrast to the several gloomy or angry faces staring back at her. “And we know you all might be a little sad of having to come here on your Saturday’s now, but we promise, we’re going to try and make each of the rest of your Saturday’s that you’re here as fun as we can, okay?” Despite the underlying feeling from both Ms. Sandra and Mr. Gray of not wanting to be here either, I could see the same dedication I normally saw in them while they were here. There was a seeming desire to actually get us to enjoy our time with them, and while that sometimes came across as us acting childish for them, I at least appreciated their intentions. Unlike someone like Fitzpatrick, Bellbody, or Chen, their efforts only seemed to try and ease our time here at Smeckton. So, on my birthday, despite not feeling 21 at all, I was at least grateful for being here with them. “Alright, first, I think the birthday boy needs a few things, don’t you, Ms. Sandra?” Ms. Sandra only nodded happily at Mr. Gray’s question and gestured for me to come over to her. Seconds later, I was wearing a crown and had a large ‘Birthday Boy’ pin attached to my childish blazer. It was a little humiliating, but again, their attention and thoughts shined through the overarching childish theme. “Now, who wants some… birthday cake!” Okay, so, I wasn’t sure if it was intentional or not, but when one is denied so many things in life, when you do get something nice, I found that the receiver’s reaction might be a little more extreme than what is considered ‘normal.’ So, when Mr. Gray stood up and asked his question, the whole class went nuts. Seeing my peers like that and feeling the overwhelming joy in my own chest, must have seemed very weird to any other ‘normal’ adult watching. Being who they were though, Ms. Sandra and Mr. Gray only smiled and proceeded to bring out the cake to the table before dressing it up with candles and prepping all the plates, forks, and napkins that were sure to be needed. “Happy Birthday, dear John… Happy Birthday to you!” Every cheered and howled as I bent over my large cake with the freshly lit candles. With a giant blow, I managed to snuff them all out… until they all lit up again. I blew again… but the same result. I tried at least four more times, until finally, Bills stopped me, laughing a little at my expense. Looking around, a few others were just as confused and frustrated as I was, while others seemed just as amused as Bill was. “Easy there, buddy,” he said trying to get me to stop blowing all over the cake. “They’re trick candles. You can’t just blow them out.” “Oh…” I blushed and felt terrible for not realizing that sooner. I guess I was trying to show that I could do something as simple as blow my own candles out, but in the end, I had only seemed to make myself more seemingly helpless. “I didn’t know,” I lied. I didn’t want anyone else to know why I had really been blowing on them. Today, ignorance felt better than stubbornness and failure. “Oh,” Ms. Sandra said, swooping in quickly and dousing the trick candles, “sorry about that, honey. I swear… the cake still tastes good.” I could see a guilt wash over her face, and not wanting her to feel bad over something nice she was trying to do for me, I shook my head. “It’s okay, Ms. Sandra. I guess I should have known something was up, and I’m sure the cake will taste great.” I turned to the rest of the class. “Right, everyone?” “Right!” everyone else in the class agreed. Ms. Sandra smiled, ruffled my hair a little, and then gave the knife to Mr. Gray to start slicing the delicious sight before us. Soon, everyone had a piece of the cake that had once been decorated with teddy bears and balloons. As soon as everyone started finishing their cake, Ms. Sandra tapped me on the shoulder and showed a small gift being slid into the backpack I had brought with me. “For later,” she whispered, pressing her finger up to her lips for me to keep the secret. I nodded, and without missing a beat, she turned to the rest of the class. “Okay, everyone. Clean-up time! You know the song… clean-up, clean-up! Everybody do their share!” We all hated the song, but soon the room was clean once more. Next, after a few rounds of pinning the tail on the donkey, duck-duck-goose, tag, and other such childish games, Ms. Sandra clapped her hands and got our attention. “Okay, everyone. We have a new game for all of you to play today. It’s called make believe!” “Make believe?” August questioned. “Like what little kids do?” The irony of him asking that question while his diaper bulged out from behind his pants, in likely need of a change, was not lost on anyone. “That’s right, August,” Mr. Gray confirmed. “Because it’s the first day, everyone must participate!” Everyone quickly groaned, but a knowing and almost threatening look from Mr. Gray quickly quietened most of the protests in the room. “Today, the theme is pirates!” I’m pretty sure I saw Luke’s eye twitch a bit at the mere mention of them. “I know you all might have a hard time with this at first, but it can actually be quite therapeutic.” “I doubt that,” Luke spat bitterly, crossing his arms, and unintentionally looking like every bit of the angry pirate he was now supposed to be paying. “Well,” Ms. Sandra continued, placing her hands on her hips to show us she meant business, “we’ve actually been coordinating with other faculty members. All agree that it can pass large blocks of times in lieu of playing with childish toys, can take you out of an unwanted situation as you make it yours, and you can even vent your frustration in some form or another as you act your character.” She then walked over to where Mr. Gray was now setting several large containers. “First though, you need to make your props and then set the scene.” Her eyes then shifted toward me. “John, as it’s your birthday, you will be playing the role of Pirate King. Can you give me a big old pirate cry?” Everyone’s eyes were on me, and I didn’t care for that too much, but just wanting to comply, I let out a big “Arrghh!” Ms. Sandra’s eyes lit up, and soon we were all hard at work making our props and setting the scene. During that time, Ms. Sandra and Mr. Gray handed us some juice and some sandwiches, rather than us interrupting our time here and going to the dining hall. Considering it was minimizing our possible interactions with Nelson and his crew, none of us minded the change. Our props now finished, right before we started though, Bill stood up proudly and wrapped a mock tri-cornered hat around his head. “Truth and justice for me, lads! I’m going back to the old life and I’m going to be playing the Royal Navy instead of some filthy pirates. Who’s with me?” Everyone was stunned for a moment, but with a curious and yet wondrous look in his eyes, Mr. Gray walked over to him first… a few other students following behind. “Uh, Bill? It’s supposed to be pirates only today… and I admire your efforts here, but why are you choosing to be the Royal Navy instead?” Bill stood on one of the chair platforms we had set up. It was supposed to be another island, but he clearly intended it to be his new ship. “Every story needs a hero and a villain, Mr. Gray. To be a good one, we need another side.” He smiled triumphantly, and it seemed good enough for Mr. Gray, but as Bill took in a few other followers, I couldn’t help but guess which he thought he was in this; hero or villain? Still, the parties soon split into their own sides. Bill took the far corner by the bathrooms, and I took the one closest to the staircases and cubbies. Mr. Gray and Ms. Sandra waited in the middle to referee the play if we needed them to in the chaos seemingly about to unfold. Looking out over my cohort, only Luke had defected to the other side of our group. The rest of my crew, some 18 or so of us, stood poised in front of me. Taking to leaning over the desk that was supposed to be my throne, I knew I had to give a speech of some kind. “Men! This is it. We pirates sail today for treasure and adventure, but out there… see there!” I pointed angrily to Bill and his 12 or so crew. Considering the on-going diaper changes and other ‘emergencies,’ accurate head counts were hard to come by with consistency. “They call themselves the Royal Navy, but we all know what they really are!” I felt like I was on a roll now. I just couldn’t stop… no matter how ridiculous my words would have sounded otherwise. “A bunch of stick in the muds, right?” “Argh!” everyone responded. I was a little surprised how into this everyone was getting, but each of us making our own garb out of construction paper seemed to do the trick. Even Luke he crafted a sword out of scrap carboard laying around. Ms. Sandra eyed him warily, but when the rest of us followed suit, she just sighed and stood back, going so far as to even bring out the First-Aid kit. “So, now we stand on the edge of destruction by their ways! They mean to capture and jail us, but I say no!” I then stood up on my chair and raised my own cardboard sword. “So, who’s with me?” “Arghhh!” they all sounded. Smiling, I pointed my sword at Bill, who was now staring right back at our group. “Let’s go get them. Man the boats! Full speed ahead!” Using chairs, blankets, and some well-placed construction paper cut-outs of windows, flags, and canons, we scooted forward and engaged our ‘enemy.’ The fight lasted less than 20 minutes, and while I think both Ms. Sandra and Mr. Gray had expected us to look for buried treasure or sing some sea shanties instead, beyond a few bruises and whack foreheads from the pillows we launched at each other, both teachers were soon grinning from our interaction. Still, after a round of diaper changes for everyone, I stuck around to thank them personally for their efforts today. They made the difference here at Smeckton and I didn’t want that to go unsaid. Both seemed shocked, but just told me it was their pleasure and sent me back to my group. Rejoining them though, still wearing my large ‘Birthday Boy’ pin, I could tell that everyone was in a weird mood afterward. We had fun and Ms. Sandra and Mr. Gray were good teachers for the roles they had to inhabit, but what was the cost for us? We had all just played a make-believe game in daycare on our day off. Saturdays were supposed to be breaks for us, but now… it seemed like there was no break from Smeckton anymore. The holiday break, with the diaper changes and troubling omens of the future, indicated as much, but today sunk in a little more than any of had realized as we walked away. “Anyone a little hungry?” August then asked, right before we got back to the Safari Building. “Oh! Thank God!” Tommy exclaimed. “I didn’t want to be the first one to ask, but I’m starved. Bill then looked at his watch and shook his head. “It’s still a few hours until dinner though. Uh…” He then turned to me. “What about you, John? I know we said we’d buy you dinner today, but…” I held my hand up and stopped him. “Say no more, Bill. Something from Don’s diner sounds just about the best thing in the world right about now. Maybe a round of poker back at the Safari Building tonight instead? Animal crackers and licorice for chips as usual?” “Perfect!” Luke exclaimed. “Maybe we could hit a few bars downtown as well. You’re turning 21 after all!” He seemed so excited, but the look on the rest of our faces, including mine, was ones of horror and apprehension. I wanted to drink… I really did, but this was Smeckton. “I don’t know, Luke… I’m not sure that’s such a good idea. Maybe another day? At least one where the Director didn’t just revoke half our day because he thought we were ‘being naughty’ on Saturdays?” Luke seemed amenable to that logic for now at least, but before he could respond, Molly finally caught up with us. “Hey! Wait up you all! You going somewhere? Let me just go grab something and join you in a…” “Actually,” Tommy interrupted her, grimacing a little as he did so. “Maybe we could do this just ourselves?” Molly seemed shocked, but August quickly jumped in before she could get a word out. “We like you, Molly. We really, really do, but tonight… can we get a night off? For John? Just some fun between us guys?” I didn’t like being used as an excuse to leave Molly of all people behind, but I understood the logic behind it at least. Fortunately, Molly didn’t seem upset. “No, that’s totally fine. You all go ahead, but just keep an eye on the time. Maybe even come back early to give me a sense of peace?” We promised we would, remembering our already-planned poker game as well. Then, as soon as Molly was out of sight, we all high-fived each other. We truly loved Molly and Laura, maybe even Ashley to some degree as well, but there just came a time where you didn’t want to hang out with the person changing your wet diapers. I liked the buffer they sometimes could provide, but with the daycare scene looming in my rear, I felt the need to show some modicum of independence tonight. Going to Don’s wasn’t a major accomplishment but doing it just ourselves was something. Along the way, we were unfortunately confronted by a group of uppity high schoolers. “Hey, babies. What are you doing at this time? Isn’t it your naptime?” “Get lost, creeps,” Luke boldly spat back. “Some attitude coming from one so screwed, huh you guys?” another member of their group said with a sneer. “Look who’s talking,” August retorted with a scoff. “What are you all?” Tommy questioned. “17? 18? Aren’t you going to be facing the same as us next year?” Oddly the group just laughed before most of them began peeling away. A few others and their apparent leader stayed for a second longer though. “You just don’t get it, do you?” The rest of us remained silent to his question. “No matter… I’m not going to Smeckton. That’s for sure, but as for you all… see you in the local daycare here when we visit again next year during our time off!” With that he ran off. Luke was ready to go and beat some sense into them it seemed, and even started sprinting after them, but Bill quickly stopped him. “No, Luke. It’s just not worth it…” I agreed with Bill, but some of the things they had talked about just stuck in my head as well. I wondered deeply if locals knew something about our situation that we didn’t. It felt like a crazy notion that something more sinister than a few twisted individuals at Smeckton, but ‘conspiracy’ just kept ringing out in my head over and over lately. Still, we finally made it to Don’s, where, unlike others in the town, greeted us in his usual pleasant way after we took our seats in our usual booth. “Evening, gents! Before you all order though…” Don then looked at me. “Your parents actually called me up, John. There’s a huge tub waiting back on campus for you all… cherry ice cream with chunks of black cherries and chocolate chunks. Your favorite flavor from what I hear.” “They contacted you?” Don only smiled and nodded. I was just too blown away by the gesture and surprise, but I managed to squeak out a small “Thank you…” “No problem! Think nothing of it,” he said in his usual jovial manner. “It’s your day, and you get what you want here, but I just didn’t want you to explode from going overboard from my food, you know?” We all smiled and nodded as we gave him our orders. While he was gone, we all talked about this and that, but I was mostly distracted by the other locals around us. The group cracked jokes and told stories and made fun of Nelson and all, but every time I seemed to look beyond just our group, yet another townsperson was glaring at us. I had hoped that the feelings from the riot Mark had inadvertently caused back in October would have subsided by now, but I guess with a small-town relaying so heavily on people like Mr. Cash, who was still threatening to pull out his funding from some important places and foundations, I couldn’t blame them. Then, just as Tommy was doing his own impersonation of Mr. Fitzpatrick, the door to the diner opened. “Three malts to go, Don!” Dilbert slithered up to the counter like he owned the place. A few turned away from him, almost as if in fear, while the other half seemed to want to squash him. Being a paying customer, and Don being a fair business owner, he didn’t refuse him service, and just silently went about making the malts. As he did so though, Dilbert spotted us. “Well, lookie who we’ve got here! A bunch of babies, huh?” I could tell that Luke immediately wanted to action, but we had done this so many times, we knew the routine. Ignore the big, and soon, they would get tired of you and just leave. But Dilbert was still waiting on his malts. “Oh, come on. Can’t I even get a hello from my fellow students?” His confidence had been growing over the years, and now, he was a self-assured, cocky, and even vain individual. He still seemed to slime his way through life, but now he did it with a gusto I never thought possible. Seeing him try and flirt with women during the holiday block party had been nauseating to say the least. He pressed in on us. Several of the patrons at the diner seemed incredibly uncomfortable, but didn’t move an inch to help us. Suddenly, Dilbert smiled in a way that sent shivers down my back. “Oh? What’s that smell?” His nostril flared wide as he exaggeratedly began to sniff the air around us. “Yeah… that’s what I thought. Five diapered baby losers at one table, huh?” The bulk of our diapers and our uniforms marked us as Safari Building residents. That meant diapers and everyone knew it, but it was sort of the unspoken rule around town. I doubted it would have remained so come the warmer weather and days at the pool, but Dilbert announcing our padded undergarments so openly was clearly a shock to everyone… more poignantly, Luke. Luke seemed to almost steam from the anger boiling up on his insides. Dilbert was a puke that didn’t even seem worthy of scraping off the bottom of your shoe, but his friendship with Nelson had cemented him as ‘untouchable,’ or at least that was the rumor. So, fearing for Luke, I tried to ease him down. “Easy… easy…” But my efforts were too late. Dilbert had noticed his anger and skunked over to him. “Oh, yes! Potty pants at 12 o’clock over here. Seems like one of the stinkier ones too. Hard to imagine you were ever some big jock in high school now, huh? Bet you had all the ladies lining up around the corner at each of the dances. Bet you wouldn’t have given me the time of day, huh, Luke?” Luke was holding fast, and I was honestly impressed, but I could already see him starting to crack around his tightly gripped hands and twitching cheek. Dilbert seemed to notice as well and only pushed in closer to taunt him more acutely. “Oh, that’s a bingo I think!” Dilbert’s was clearly on a power trip, and I wanted to intervene for my friend, but I knew silence was the key to his defeat. Intervening now would have just given Dilbert the power he craved. “Little baby gonna cry about it? Little baby gonna mess themselves? Bet you all those ladies would still line up around the block for you, Luke! Just to change your diaper I think though! Probably couldn’t even make a touchdown with that waddle I’ve you got on you. Some sport you are, Lu…” Luke stood up and glared back at Dilbert. Despite Dilbert hitting the gym and almost getting what looked like a makeover since he first arrived, Luke’s piercing looks as well as his sturdier and taller frame made Dilbert look completely insignificant. Still, Dilbert had gotten his desired rise out of him. “Finally! See I got that rise out of you yet. Like some Neanderthal using its fists against me. Truly a sight to behold!” Before Luke could retort though, Don finally stepped in. “I have your malts ready, Dilbert. Just take them and go,’ he said confidently, but with a tiny ounce of fear behind his eyes as well. The whole diner looked on in nervous anticipation with what was going to happen next. Dilbert turned away from Luke and his shit-eating grin turned into a sneer. “Just you wait, old man…” Right then, the diner door opened once again, and Nelson entered confidently. “What’s taking so…? Oh, I see…” Nelson smirked and strode up to the standoff between Dibert and Don. “Giving you some trouble in here, Dil?” Dil quickly nodded, and as he retreated to let Nelson takeover, he smiled sinisterly back at Don. “Don’t you know who my father is?” Don smiled and stepped forward. “Of course, I know your father, Nelson. Everyone in town does.” Nelson seemed to mock being confused for a moment. “Hmmm… that’s strange. Because see, if you know who my father is, then you know he owns most of this town. Saved it from ruin back in the day too and is a good friend to your mayor.” “Well, he doesn’t own this place, so what I say goes around here.” I didn’t know about Mr. Cash owning half the town, but remembering back to the art gallery in May, I knew I shouldn’t have been surprised. Still, I had to admit that seeing Don face down confidently both Dilbert and Nelson were a great sight to see today. Nelson scoffed. “Well, doesn’t own it yet anyways…” Don glared at the showboating and powerfully connected student in front of him. and I could see his hate, but I could also see him compress it down deep as well before turning back to us. “I suggest you all make a plan. Stay or go, I’ll support you, but I’d make the decision soon before it’s made for you.” Everyone didn’t seem to know what to do, but maybe it was my leadership, calm mind in these matters, or just my birthday, but the whole group looked to me for my decision. Sighing, I shook my head back to Don. “Thanks, Don. It truly means a lot, but I think we should just be going.” Don nodded and we tried to make our exit out the rear, but nimble on his feet as ever, Dilbert jumped in front of us. Seconds later, the other members of their group barreled in and blocked the exit as well. Dilbert smiled about as menacingly as he could back at us. “Going somewhere?” “Just let us leave, Dilbert. It doesn’t need to…” And that’s about all I had time to say. Out of nowhere, and nearly in the blink of an eye, a few actions happened. It was so fast, I wasn’t sure who struck first, us or them, but I definitely knew that one of Nelson’s gang members and followers had punched me squarely across my face in that moment at some point. “Get him!” Tommy screamed, jumping over and trying to defend my now dazed body. In seconds, the diner erupted into chaos. Food started being slung everywhere, but only seemed to land on a few of townspeople. Worse though, several of them were accidentally punched as other students joined our side. It seemed like we push them out, but as if on cue, the band of high schoolers we had seen earlier joined in the fray as well. Fearing for their safety, any of the townspeople remaining soon fled. Taking a seat and trying to get my senses back in all this newfound mess, I saw Don pick up the phone. “Yes… Evelyn? I need security down here pronto. Yes, townspeople could get caught in the middle of it.” He nodded and then hung up. Looking over at me, he seemed to regret what he had just done, but with a sigh, I could see he already made peace with the fact that he couldn’t change that decision now. In the midst of all the chaos, I wasn’t sure who did it, but maybe being the initial person of focus, Luke seemed the main target beyond myself. Before I knew it, the fight had died down and was now staring back wide-eyed at Luke. There, in front of everyone, it seemed that his pants had been pulled down and his undershirt popped open. For all to see, Luke was in a very wet diaper now. “Ha ha!” one of the high school students laughed while point to Luke’s sodden diaper. “Look at what a baby he is! Nelson was right!” Several of the patrons still remaining, likely sensing they were trapped in all the chaos, laughed as well. “It’s just a little pee! It’s not a big deal,” Luke tried to defend. “It’s not like I go poo in them or anything! I swear! I’m not a baby!” His protests were strong and true, but the way he phrased them and his desperation at the end almost seemed to make the laughter grow stronger. Worse, the slight whine on the end of his words only added to the toddler-like image he was now making of himself, right or wrong. “Freeze right there!” The doors to the diner burst open, and several officers armed with taser stood staring back at us. Frustrating, I noticed several of the tasers were pointing at the students from the institute rather than someone like the guilty high school students. Each of us held our hands up, and for a moment, I thought I saw a flicker of fear as well from both Dilbert and Nelson. So, looking more closely at the men pointing tasers at us, I saw the school logo on their right arms. I gulped in fear and realized just how bad things were now. These weren’t local cops… these security officers were part of Smeckton security.

Chapter 12: A Loving Companion For now, Hannah and Emily were left alone to their own devices. Hannah's concerns over the bear caused her to leave it at the far end of the play area. She turned her attention to Emily, hoping to get more information: “What do you know about this school?” Emily shrugged, “Probably about as much as you do, honestly. They said they specialized in acclimating Little’s to this world. But their paperwork didn’t go into detail about specifics; they just kept on about the program's benefits and whatnot.” Hannah nodded; she had gleaned that much information from her time preparing for the trip. “Do you know why they pushed back your attendance?” Emily shrugged again, “I didn’t get to talk to the school directly; I only heard what Mommy told me, which was an error in the paperwork submitted for the school that had me in this batch of students, yours. The contract stipulates that I must fulfill at least the week at the school before the paperwork is sent for my return home or something along those lines.” Hannah narrowed her eyes; something about that felt off. If Emily had to complete an entire week at school, what would stop them from ending her school a day early? What were the specifics of the contract regarding returning? Hannah felt a lump of worry forming in her chest; something was truly off about this world; she wished she had spent more time reading through that stupid contract. Hannah opened her mouth to ask another question, but Daddy stepped into the room with a smile. “There are my baby girls. How are you two doing?” he asked, stepping into the play area and kneeling beside Emily and Hannah. “It was okay,” Emily said, blushing, not meeting his eyes. “Just okay? Mommy said you weren’t happy being left in the play area.” Daddy probed gently. Emily blushed but nodded weakly, “I… didn’t realize the mall system thing was recording, and it caught a curse word, and Mommy sent me to the care center, and… " She trailed off, slumping back, suddenly looking depressed. Daddy immediately pulled her into his arms, hugging her tightly, a hand behind her head. " Oh, pumpkin, I’m so sorry. I saw the report of what they did to you; that was a bit much.” Hannah saw several tears running down Emily’s cheeks. “I wish that hadn’t happened, but you need to be careful of your language, regardless of whether anyone is listening.” Emily nodded, resting her face against Daddy’s shoulder as he consoled her. He glanced at Hannah, “It sounded okay for you, Hannah Banana! You got a new friend and everything!” Hannah smiled softly, nodding, “I did, but Mommy used a pacifier that locked into my mouth, and I think it had something on it to knock me out.” Hannah saw the grimace on Daddy’s face as she reported this. He shook his head, sighing, “Were you being fussy? Refused to go down for a nap?” Hannah shook her head no. To his credit, Daddy looked embarrassed, “Well, I can’t say I approve, but as your parents, we will use whatever tools we need to ensure you comply with the standards of your step-down program and meet your goals.” Hannah’s attention immediately perked up; Daddy seemed to be spilling more information than she had received from Mommy all morning. “The step-down program, what is that?” she asked. Daddy opened his mouth, still rocking Emily, and closed it again, seeming to choose his words very carefully, “It is a program that ensures you meet certain goals.” he said slowly, “I can not get into specifics, but just know, we, as your parents, have to adhere to it and do whatever is necessary to ensure you do as well.” Hannah felt a cold chill traveling through her body at the words. What did that mean? By whose standards were they being judged? What goals were set forth for her and Emily? More importantly, who set these goals, and why did they have to meet them if they were only going to be there till the end of the week? Something didn’t add up, but it was clear that Daddy wouldn’t give her any more information as he changed the topic. “How would you two like to go to the park?” he asked, “Mommy has Evan; they are doing some paperwork for his schooling, but you two, all yours is done!” Daddy smiled, his tone warm and accepting. Hannah smiled, “Sure, that sounds like fun.” He turned to Emily, whose tears had dried; she nodded. “It’s decided then, to the park! Let’s grab your diaper bag and some bottles, and we can go. Would you two rather ride in the stroller or walk?” Hannah was a bit surprised at the offer. Mommy, for the most part, had decided everything for them, but now they had a choice. She didn’t want to be forced to shuffle to the park, yet the prospect of walking enticed her to move under her own free will. “Umm, I’d like to walk!” she said with a smile. “Can I ride?” Emily asked, rubbing an eye. Daddy chuckled, “Of course, sweetheart, and if Hannah is tired at the end of playing, she can ride back!” he said, setting Emily down on her feet. He pulled two thin, silver metal cuffs from his pocket, his thumb doing something, and they popped open. He leaned down and fixed them around Emily’s ankle before turning towards Hannah. He held it out to her, letting her take the band gingerly, curious, “This is a tracking band.” he explained, “It’s secured by biometrics and can only be undone by me; it tells me exactly where you are at all times, and sends me information on your vitals. It can also send a distress signal to me or the police if needed. The park is massive, and I’ll be there the whole time, but I also want you two to be able to explore without concern, without fear of,” Daddy trailed off, “Well, Daddy wants to make sure you two are safe.” Hannah nodded; it made sense. Someone could easily scoop up Emily and her, pacified and gone in moments without ever being seen again. The thought made her skin crawl. If this little device would prevent that, Hannah was all for it. She set it around her ankle, the two ends meeting and conjoining on their own, the band shrinking to fit her ankle perfectly. Hannah could barely even feel it; it was so light! Daddy smiled warmly, approvingly, “What kind of juice would you like for your bottle? Apple, grape, prune, orange, pomegranate, we got a bit of everything.” “Apple for me, please!” Emily said, the last of her tears dried. Daddy nodded, looking to Hannah, “Grape, please.” “Done! Daddy will be right back.” Daddy said, standing and leaving the girls in the living room again. Emily sighed, rubbing her eyes.” That stupid place, their bottles messed me up.” she grunted, her hands on her knees. Hannah flushed, “Do you still enjoy it at all? Using diapers, I mean.” Emily grinned, giving her a look. She reached over and grabbed Hannah’s hand, bringing it to her bum, letting Hannah cup Emily’s diaper as she began to push. Hannah’s face turned a bright red as she felt Emily’s diaper swelling, the girl grunting softly and then growing warm as she soaked herself as well. Emily’s hand was still holding Hannah’s, gently forcing Hannah to massage her rear, feeling the mess she had just made, the minor moan escaping her lips. Hannah couldn’t stop the excitement stirring within her; she hadn’t been with a girl before, heck, she hadn’t been with a boy either, but standing there, feeling Emily’s bum as she messed herself, her diaper growing warm and squishy, she felt a flush on her face that had nothing to do with embarrassment. Hannah’s fingers began touching Emily’s diaper on her own accord. Emily let her hand drop as she wiggled her bum, giggling. “Oh yeah, I still do occasionally; it depends on the context of what’s happening. It's still exciting when I choose to go and think about it like that. That being said, there have been times I wish I didn’t have to use diapers.” she admitted. Hannah blushed, letting her hand drop as Emily stood back up, turning to her with a grin. “Makes sense,” Hannah said, a bit embarrassed at having been touching Emily during such an intimate act. “We got to be careful they don’t see; Daddy thinks differently than Mommy on that; he thinks we should use that desire to help train us to be good girls; Mommy, on the other hand, thinks we should be completely desexualized as it’s not proper for babies to have such feelings. It’s a huge debate in the Amazon world. Regardless, it’s usually not a good idea to let them see you with any desire; it’s more likely to cause problems.” Emily explained. She grinned again, leaning in close to Hannah and whispering, “That being said, with Daddy around, we will have a few opportunities for fun.” Hannah felt a shiver and a grin on her lips. “I’ve never done anything like that before-” she started, Emily putting a finger on Hannah’s lips and silencing her. “It’s okay; you can follow my lead,” Emily responded with a wink. Daddy returned moments later, carrying a pink bag slung over his shoulders and a folded stroller. He opened the baby gate to the living room, unfolding the stroller and stashing the bag beneath. Hannah didn’t miss that the bag clearly said, “Hannah and Emily’s diaper bad.” along the side. Daddy scooped up Emily, strapped her in, and handed her a bottle, letting her nurse in before handing Hannah hers. Hannah tilted the bottle back, giving it a few suckles and tasting a delicious grape juice filling her mouth, far better than anything she had ever tasted back home. She let up, her eyes wide, “This is freaking good!” Daddy chuckled, “Just say it was excellent, Hannah; I know it’s not a curse, but it's better to break those habits now. The quality of ingredients here is far superior to what you have on Earth. It’s a problem. Remind me tonight, and I’ll let you try some of my dinner. I’m also bringing lunch for you girls. Mommy got your snacks at the mall, but I’m sure you could use some food.” Hannah nodded sheepishly. Daddy was never too harsh, but he clarified that he was in charge and that his orders would be followed. She found herself liking the man; she didn’t want to make him mad or piss him off intentionally. “Don’t you want to bring along your new friend?” Daddy asked, looking to where Bella lay, forgotten, in the play area. Hannah looked away sheepishly. “I do, but it doesn’t make me feel right,” she admitted. Daddy cocked an eyebrow, a look of realization crossing his face as he mumbled something. He stepped over to Bella, picked the bear up, and pressed what looked like his phone to the bear. Hannah could read his expression, his eyes widening, and he shook his head, sighing. “I’m sure this was mostly from that place; it was programmed to…” he trailed off, shaking his head again, “Hannah, hun, that bear can do a lot of things for you. I can have it help relax you, to help you enjoy yourself as you learn what it means to be a Little, or, would you rather it do nothing?” he asked, glancing to Hannah. Hannah was taken aback; she wasn’t expecting him to offer something like that, to let her choose. It was incredible! More than that, it furthered the point that she could not trust Mommy; she just couldn’t. Plus, if Mommy didn’t see her with her new friend, it would likely raise suspicion, especially if its effects were powerful. Hannah glanced at the bear and almost needed to snatch it away from Daddy. It was her friend! Not his! She forced herself to look away as she contemplated what to do. Part of her was screaming to have everything removed; she didn’t want anything messing with her state of mind. Yet, a piece of her told her she could use this. As Emily said, moments would be humiliating and out of her control. How incredible would it be to have a tool she could use to suppress those feelings when needed? “That’s fine. Is there a way to make it so only I can activate its effects?” Hannah asked curiously. Daddy cocked his head to the side, scrolling through the options he had before smiling, “Why yes, yes, there is! I will set it to a low relaxation setting, and there is nothing that will eliminate your inhibition, and all you need to do is hug her. Sound like a deal?” Hannah grinned ear to ear, nodding, “Deal!” Daddy chuckled, tapping a few things, and suddenly, that desire to snatch Bella from his arms was gone, as if the bear meant nothing to her the blue. But it wasn’t completely gone; it was still there. She felt barely more of a desire towards Teddy, as if she had had Bella for a long time and loved her stuffed friend. Daddy offered the bear to Hannah as he took the bottle from her, stowing it in a thermal pocket on the side of the diaper bag. Hannah recently took the bear, waiting for something to happen, and when nothing did, she burrowed her face in its incredibly soft fur, giggling. With that sorted, Daddy pushed the stroller to the front door, offering a hand to Hannah, who took it, her heart thumping. The door slid open silently, revealing a glass-lined hallway; Daddy pushed the stroller out, and Hannah took her first steps beyond the household. End of Chapter 12

@tuffy@DailyDi@zzyzx these are interesting situation’s, which end up calling for interesting solutions. I don’t know why they decided to shut down their affiliate programs, but it sounds to me like they didn’t or they weren’t making as much money, but it still doesn’t solve the problem of Mikey being able to have his monthly income. When you have a cut of 80% that’s a little bit harsh in my opinion, and I’m not even sure if he got appropriate warning before it happened. Sounds like to me this company is part of the problem rather than the solution, but I’m not sure how viable each one of the choices that were given is. I’m not sure if Mikey will investigate these options, but it does give him an option. Part of the thing that I’d be worried about is that whatever option he chooses if he chooses to do so I would not like to see him lose this site or his others because it provides him income by getting involved in one or two of these affiliate companies just to find out later on, but they were closed down as well. The site provides very relevant and timely information for those that are wondering about diapers and other things, and other kinks as well. The most important thing in my mind is that we don’t want him to lose these sites. This is way as much as I can. I try to give him some income by paying for the BB status, as well as whenever I can afford to I will send him some donation. This is my way of supporting his sites and giving him some income as well. It sounds like. Verotel basically decided one day just not to support website anymore. I’m not sure exactly why, but that doesn’t help MIKE and his current situation. As I said, I will continue to support daily diapers financially, as much as I am able, but I am also on a fixed income and I have to be able to remember to pay all of my bills which is important. So is this site so I’m hoping that we can help Mike as much as we can because it’s important. Regards, Brian

I made an account just to share how great this story is! I have read quite a few diaper stories over the years. And this story easily makes the top 5 for me, thanks a lot for writing it! I cannot wait to see how it continues

In a perfect world... lol

Lol, they should of ended the ad with them waddling to a cab to go home at the end of the night.

Chapter 27: A Princess’ New Home We had arrived in the mid-afternoon, but thanks to my long sleep on the plane, I didn’t feel too jet-lagged. I was so good to be with Mommy again, it had only been a week but it felt like a lifetime since I had seen her. I cuddled on the couch between Mommy and Obaa-chan, I had started snuggling Mommy, but Obaa-chan soon pried me away from her. “I haven’t had a chance to cuddle my new magomusume yet, I need some baby cuddles too!” I just smiled at her enthusiasm and leaned into her. I was content just to sit there cuddling, my pacifier bobbing up and down. I wasn’t paying much attention to what was being said, focusing more on the rise and fall of Obaa-chan’s chest. I looked over at GiGi sitting in a bar chair next to the couch and smiled contentedly at her. GiGi's cuddles were great, but now I had three people to cuddle with. I was spoiled for cuddles, I was in cuddle heaven! We sat like that for about an hour before Obaa-chan got up to go start dinner. Mommy offered her assistance, but her help was turned down. “You just focus on cuddling your baby for now. I’ll take care of dinner.” I suppose it should have seemed weird to me how readily Obaa-chan accepted me being little, but considering she had already seen me playing Imoto to Mommy, I guess it wasn’t a far leap to little. She seemed happy to treat me like a toddler, not batting an eye at my diapered state. In that moment, surrounded by three people who loved and supported me no matter what, I felt the warmth of their love filling my emotional gas tank up to full. Being in the presence of love is a wonderful thing. I felt so safe, so secure in who I was choosing to be, and comforted by the knowledge that none of the women in this room would ever do anything to hurt me. We were served Chicken Katsu Curry for dinner. Mommy sat next to me and helped feed me dinner as a two-year-old and chopsticks don’t mix. She set down a sippy cup full of juice next to my plate. It seems like they had done a little baby shopping once they realized we were coming. Dinner was delicious, I hadn’t realized how much I had missed Obaa-chan’s cooking. I was very full after such a wonderful dinner, making sure I cleaned my plate. I just snuggled with Mommy as I drifted in and out of a food coma. It was so good to feel her touch again, to be able to hug her, kiss her. I felt at home here. This is where my Mommy was, and I had already spent the previous two years of my life here. GiGi insisted on helping Obaa-chan clean up after dinner, to which she reluctantly relented. While they were cleaning up dinner, Mommy took me to get a bath. She helped me get nice and soapy and sprayed off the shampoo and soap before moving me over to the tub. Once she set me in the tub with a few toys, she undressed. She made quick work of cleaning her makeup, body, and hair and rinsing everything off, before joining me in the tub. I just looked at her as she made her way over to me. Mommy was so pretty with her makeup, but she was just as pretty without it. I was so lucky to have such a beautiful Mommy. We soaked in the tub together for a good 30 minutes before the water became too lukewarm. Mommy towled me off first, and then quickly dried herself. She laid the used towel on the tile and instructed me to lie down. With a towel wrapped around her body and her hair, quickly grabbed the diaper bag from the hallway. She quickly diapered me and led me back to our room. Once back in the room, she helped me into a cute footed pajama she had purchased for me. It was a cute, bear pajama onesie. It was fuzzy brown fiber with white on the tummy and a hood that could be pulled up that had cute little round bear ears on it. Now that I was all clean and in my pajamas, Mommy said it was almost time for sleep. I could stay up for 30 more minutes, and then it was bedtime. I ran back into the living room to show GiGi and Obaa-chan my new pajamas, crinkling all the way. As expected, there were coos and awws at the sight of my pajamas. I pouted that Mommy would only let me stay up for thirty more minutes, hoping GiGi or Obaa-chan would overrule her. No objections came, so it seemed my bedtime was not as malleable as I had hoped. After thirty minutes of snuggling Obaa-chan, Mommy told me it was time for bed. I reluctantly followed, declaring I wasn’t even tired. Mommy lay me down on the familiar large futon in her room and made sure I was nice and comfy under the blankets. She lay next to me until I fell asleep, cuddling with me. With the familiar comfort of Mommy’s cuddles, sleep came quickly. I’m not sure how long she lay next to me, but when I woke up a bit later she wasn’t there anymore. I could hear the murmur of conversation coming from the living room. I wanted to get up and go to Mommy, but sleep was already pulling me back under. Sleep won out, and I was quickly back in a deep sleep. When I woke up the next day, Mommy was sleeping right next to me, her arms wrapped around me. I could tell by the soggy feeling in my diaper that I had wet again. I lay there in Mommy’s arms for a while, until I felt the need to use my diaper again and added another big soaking. My diaper felt full now, I was worried that it would leak. I gently booped Mommy on the nose with my finger. It took a few more pokes, but finally, she woke up. She looked over at me and smiled. “Good morning baby. Did you have a good sleep?” “Uh huh, but diapey is icky. Can has change?” She reached her hand over and felt my diaper, giving it a little squeeze for good measure. “Oh my, you certainly did soak this one. It’s a good thing GiGi got you high-capacity diapers or you would have leaked. It can hold a bit more though, so I’ll change you after breakfast” I wasn’t thrilled with this answer, but didn’t argue, I was hungry for breakfast. Since we were the first ones awake, Mommy made breakfast for the rest of the house. I kept myself entertained with Taki and Ruby while Mommy was busy in the kitchen. The smell of breakfast wafted through the house, and we were soon joined by GiGi and Obaa-chan. We sat together for a delicious breakfast, and Mommy helped feed me with her chopsticks. With a mix of Mommy feeding me, and using my hands, I was soon full. Mommy helped GiGi and Obaa-chan clean up breakfast, before taking my hand and leading me to my former bedroom. As we made a brief stop in her room to grab my changing mat and supplies, Mommy told me that it was time for her to get me dressed for the day. As we entered the room, I noticed it was more cluttered than I remembered. The room was now littered with large baby-style clothes, accessories, and diapers. I couldn’t help but be impressed by the sheer amount of clothing Mommy had bought for me. I didn’t even know they made these in adult sizes. Any one of the pieces would not look out of place on a biological two-year-old. The next thing that drew my attention was a plethora of cute diaper covers, next to what appeared to be very thin towels. The diaper covers were adorable, she had purchased four, and she told me they came from a Japanese company called Feline Babies. She had selected yellow, blue, and pink covers. The yellow cover featured a pattern with small cartoon cats, bunnies, and ducks all holding balloons and seeming to be carried by said balloons. There was a light blue one, it featured a pattern of small yellow ducks and small green and blue balloons interspersed between them. The darker blue cover featured a multitude of candy hearts with messages like “Kiss Me” and “Love You.” The final cover was a pinkish-purple color and featured an Alice in Wonderland pattern. Decorating it were playing cards of all suits and numbers, as well as cards featuring likenesses of Alice, and various other characters from the classic cartoon. When Mommy saw me looking at them, she explained that the covers and the towels were classic Japanese Omutsu-style diapers. She laid the changing mat on the ground and guided me down on top of it. She grabbed the towels from the bed and set them next to me. She removed my soaked diaper and cleaned me up. She folded the cloth with practiced ease. The cloth was folded and layered on top of each other in such a way as the cover my crotch and butt and wrap around my waist. She had watched several YouTube videos on how to properly fold the cloth and practiced. When she was done, it had a narrower middle section and what looked almost like wings on each end. She lifted my bum and slid the thick layers of cloth underneath me. She powdered me, and then drew the thick cloth between my legs. Holding the top of the cloth in place at my waist, she proceeded to pull the sides tightly around the front of the cloth. She made sure the cloth was nice and snug against my body, checking the seal around my legs, before grabbing the front of the Alice in Wonderland diaper cover and pulling it tightly over the folded cloth. Just like before she pulled the sides tight over the front of the cover and then used the ribbon sewn into the cover the pull it tight and tie it in a nice little bow to keep everything in place. She helped me sit up, and I could just feel the extra bulk between my legs. These were much thicker than the disposable diapers I had been wearing. I gave my legs a few test squeezes and found that I couldn’t close my legs with the bulk I now wore in between them. Mommy then helped me to my feet, and even standing was different. The bulk caused me to stand almost bow-legged. She then grabbed a light purple one side with multi-color paw prints decorating it. Snapping it into place, she grabbed a cute white shirt featuring a cartoon unicorn running on a rainbow and placed it next to the dress she chose for me that day. “Arms up baby!” I did as I was told, and she slid my arms and head into the shirt. She asked me to do it again, and I raised my arms again. She grabbed the dress off the bed and brought it over my head. She put ribbons in my hair, tying them in pigtails. She walked me over to the mirror to see how adorable I looked. I did indeed look adorable. I studied the dress, not having gotten a good look before it was placed on my body. It was a soft blue color, with ruffled shoulder straps. Running down the inside of each strap and down the dress was a pink line. The line was accentuated with two pink bows on each line. Each line ended in a pink heart, with a blue bow in the middle. Right beneath the collar of the dress was a big pink bow. The hem of the dress was ruffled and added the final babyish touch to the outfit. After giving me a moment to admire myself, Mommy led me back into the living room where GiGi and Obaa-chan were waiting. As soon as Mommy led me into the room, they both let out an aww sound at the sight of me. They stood up, coming over to fuss over me and coo at how cute I looked. I couldn’t help but stand there and beam at them, enjoying all the praise I was receiving. Mommy lifted my dress to show them my diaper cover, which elicited another round of awws. Having sufficiently made a fuss over me, the grown-ups returned to the couch to continue their conversation that we had interrupted. Mommy handed me Taki and Ruby and turned on some cartoons to keep me occupied while she grabbed more stuff from the room. She returned with an assortment of toys and dolls for me to play with, and once the episode finished I was more than happy to play with them

The screenshot above is from a clip in S02EP3 starting 03:41 mins in where the nurse is changing them. There is also a very short clip of a diaper in S01EP2 (24:20 mins in the episode) with a different actor / patient, plus a reference to them "getting put in a diaper" earlier in the same episode. The whole series is set in an Italian mental-health crisis ward.

We are now offering a premium, subscription-based user group for those who want to help support Mikey and DD and gain access to exclusive photo and video content. Membership is just $15.99 a month, and can be purchased here Note: Nothing has changed for free and donating members, This is for additional content, not basic access to the forums, chat and gallery.

I don't think it's Bobo. Why would such an adorable stuffed bear be causing all these changes in Charlotte's life? He's always by her side, so I don't think that it's him. Good theory though! Yes. It's too bad. I believe that I referenced it in a past chapter that something was "blocking" Charlotte from finding the answer. If it wasn't for that, then Charlotte would've already figured it out. Two wrongs don't make a right. I don't think that bad deeds is behind the reversal of the regression process. If anything, bad deeds lead to negative consequences. Karma just hasn't caught up with Charlotte yet... 😉 One of these theories is correct, but I'm not going to say which one. You will just have to stay tuned and see for yourself.... 😄 Are you ready for the next one? Because here it is! Chapter 22 Charlotte woke up with another strong urge to pee. She got up, smiling as she made the trip to the bathroom. ‘It actually feels good finally being able to make it to the bathroom again!’ She finished peeing in the bathroom and wiped herself before flushing the toilet. But as Charlotte was washing her hands in the mirror, she noticed the clear older reflection on her face. Both her breasts were fully developed and the nightgown that she had on looked very stylish. ‘Am I finally…back to normal?’ Charlotte returned to her bedroom and looked out the window. In the driveway sat what looked like a Petra Gold Rolls Royce. She knew that this was the case, as she could clearly make out the Spirit of Ecstasy hood ornament that was mounted to the front of her car. Charlotte dug in her purse and pulled out her wallet. She found her driver’s license and read out the date of birth: “November 8th, 1994.” Charlotte read. “1994! So it HAS happened! I’m finally back to my original age!” Just then, her cell phone buzzed. The Caller ID read IMG Models. ‘Just what could they want at 5:46 in the morning?’ Charlotte thought. Charlotte answered the phone. “Hello? Charlotte Warren speaking!” “Good morning, Miss Warren.” A male voice said showing a hint of urgency. “This is Jason Armani, President and CEO of IMG Models. I didn’t just wake you out of a sound sleep, did I?” Charlotte laughed. “Oh no, Mr. Armani! My bladder did that. You know that situation. When duty calls…” “Yes Miss Warren. I love a good model that has an excellent sense of humor. Now I know how busy you are with filming that Runway movie in Langford. I understand the contract that you have signed with the producer and director and I’m very excited that you were able to land a starring role in that movie. But could you please do me a favor? One of our largest clients wants to release their new clothing line within the next month, and they want YOU to model the clothing. Now I told them yes, so you know the kind of situation that I am in.” Charlotte nodded. “Yes, Mr. Armani. I understand your predicament. So you need me back in L.A.?” “Yes, Miss Warren! Absolutely! How soon can you get back to Los Angeles?” Charlotte glanced at her Petra Gold Rolls Royce. “Please give me about 8 hours, Mr. Armani. Now that is just an estimate, considering how bad traffic on The 405 can be.” “Indeed, Miss Warren. We both know how treacherous traffic can be here in West Los Angeles. So when can I expect you to make the drive to the agency?” Charlotte glanced at her cell phone, which now read 5:51 AM. “I should be on the road in about 30 minutes. Please give me some time to get ready and a little food down my stomach. Does that work for you, Mr. Armani?” “That would be amazing, Miss Warren. You are becoming one of our top-rated models in the industry and your starring role in Runway will really cement your fame. Did you know that one of our executives is actually directing the movie? He pitched the script to Warner Bros., and they really liked it. It’s going to make the modeling industry more popular and in turn make you even more famous.” Charlotte nodded. “Yes. The director did look very familiar. I kept asking myself ‘Didn’t I see him before?’ But yes. Please let me get ready.” “Very good, Miss Warren. How would you like to start the shoot at around 3:00 or 3:30? Well, we really can’t predict what The 405 is going to do today so let’s just make it when you arrive? We’ll prepare all your favorite foods and snacks prepared just the way you like it. You’re one of our most popular models and we want to keep you happy.” Charlotte suddenly remembered something as a couple of familiar names entered her mind. “Will you be needing Lexi or Maya?” “Will I be needing them? They specifically asked for you first, Charlotte. We will send for Lexi and Maya later as we figure out where we want this to go.” Charlotte glanced at her phone again. “Okay. It’s almost 6:00. Anyway, had you told me about this sooner, I would’ve been able to fly first class out of STS to LAX. I’ll see to it that I arrange a return flight back to STS and have my chauffeur drive my Rolls Royce back to Langford since there’s still a lot of this movie left to shoot.” “Whatever works for you, Miss Warren. We just need this assignment done. Now I need to get back with the client and give them an update. Have safe travels driving back down! Farewell Charlotte!” “Thank you, Mr. Armani. Bye!” Charlotte hung up and smiled. She couldn’t believe all the new memories that she had! But the important thing was that this was her true reality. The reality that she hoped someday to return to managed to happen when she least expected it to. Charlotte caught a glance of a notebook that sat on her desk. It read the following: SUPER SLEUTH CHARLOTTE’S MYSTERY NOTEBOOK For solving The Mystery! Charlotte laughed as she leafed through the different pages, noting the different ages that she actually regressed to. Considering her age of 29, the younger ages that existed in the notebook now seemed like a work of fiction. Charlotte could hardly believe that she was that desperate to go through the trouble of documenting her predicament to the point of listing her age regression episodes and listing different theories that she thought pertained to the problem. All of this was irrelevant to Charlotte now since “The Mystery” was now officially solved. She went ahead and added a new entry in the notebook: 10/1/2024 – Good news! Whatever the cosmic anomaly was, it seemed to have corrected itself since I have undergone two episodes where I have experienced rapid aging. The first episode happened yesterday (9/30/2024) where I ended up aging two whole years. But for the sake of argument, the onset of that aging was discovered on 9/29 when my mother asked me if I was ready for my Senior Year. The second episode happened today where I ended up aging 12 more years. This has effectively restored me back to my original age of 29 where I can finally continue my wonderful life as a famous supermodel. The onset of this aging was determined by three different variables: My appearance – My physical appearance is fully developed, and all my normal features are back to normal. The car in the driveway – Upon glancing out of the window, a gold Rolls Royce was found in the driveway. My date of birth – Upon inspecting my California Driver’s License, my date of birth correctly read 11/8/1994. This is my true date of birth. The cause of the restoration to my original age is still unknown and investigation is ongoing before this case can be closed. But the mystery is solved so the cause will be explored later. Charlotte wasted no time in stripping off her clothes in getting into the shower. She happily sighed as she felt the warm water splash against her fully developed breasts. These were the breasts of a supermodel. Not the breasts of some student that was in the middle of completing high school. Not an underclassed Sophomore. But a successful supermodel that is more than a decade into her career. A supermodel that has a Hollywood debut, complete with a starring role in a movie about modeling. Charlotte then gasped as she began to think about memories pertaining to…him. Yes him. Her co-star. Her high school crush that somehow wasn’t married yet. Taylor. Taylor Abbott. In Runway she would be Valorie Sinclair and Taylor would be playing Justin Blake. There were a lot of kissing scenes in the movie, which made Charlotte’s heart skip a beat. And they have already gone on a few dates after a few days of filming! Charlotte finished her shower and dried off quickly. She wrapped herself in two towels and swung the door open to see her mother standing there. “Good morning, sweetie!” Darcy said with a smile. “Are you filming more of that movie today?” Charlotte shook her head. “No mom. I need to drive back to Los Angeles since IMG Models has an important modeling shoot that I need to be at.” Darcy nodded and offered Charlotte a couple frosted strawberry Pop Tarts. “Have these, dear. You need to get on the road if they need you that urgently. Will you just be gone today?” Charlotte smiled and nodded. “Yes mom. And on my way to the agency, I will call one of my staff at my mansion and have them arrange a return flight to STS from LAX tomorrow morning. I will be back here tomorrow morning, mom.” Darcy smiled. “Okay dear. What time is the shoot?” “Well mom,” Charlotte began. “From what Mr. Armani told me, he wants to start the shoot ‘as soon as I arrive.’ “ Darcy gasped. “Well, you better drive safely honey! I think of you all the time every time you’re in Los Angeles! Just remember dear. The 405 is just as dangerous as The 5. And you know The 5 is why Richard isn’t alive anymore, don’t you! You know, he was in that accident when you were only a week old!” Charlotte nodded. “I know, mom. I never even got to know my dad! Anyway, I love you. I’ll be back tomorrow morning!” Both Charlotte and her mother hugged. Charlotte then wolfed down a Pop Tart and hurried back up to her room. For her temporary trip back, she grabbed her expensive looking overnight bag and stuffed Bobo into it. “I know it’s just a day but you’re coming home with me.” She told her stuffed friend. One other thing that Charlotte packed was her mystery notebook in case she thought of anything else that might help explain the resolution of the mystery. This was the only thing that Charlotte needed to close the case. The last thing that Charlotte packed was her running shoes. ‘Because who knows? I might have some time for a run after the modeling shoot!’ Charlotte thought. Charlotte grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge and took a swig to wash down the remnants of the Pop Tart that she devoured. She then hugged her mother one last time and carried her purse and her overnight bag out the door. Now in the driveway, Charlotte unlocked her Rolls Royce and threw both her bags in the back, holding on to her last Pop Tart, which she began breaking into pieces and quickly stuffing them in her mouth. She did this to avoid getting a single crumb in the plush leather interior of her $500,000 car. She brushed every last Pop Tart crumb from her hands and entered the car. In mere minutes, Charlotte was already out of Langford and was heading south down US Highway 101. The time was now 6:34 AM and according to her navigation, she would be arriving at IMG Models at 2:06 PM, due to a traffic jam on The 405. As Charlotte approached Novato, she began making her first phone call to her mansion in Beverly Hills. “Call Warren Estate,” Charlotte ordered her digital assistant. “Calling Warren Estate.” The female voice responded as it began to dial the number using the Bluetooth on her cellphone. “Good morning, Miss Warren! You seem to be up pretty early this morning. Is something amiss?” “Everything is fine, Franklin.” Charlotte told him. “I am just heading back to Los Angeles today since IMG wants me to do an important modeling shoot. Can you please do me a favor and book me the earliest flight back to Santa Rosa for tomorrow morning? This will not be necessary once I have acquired a private jet.” “Yes Miss Warren. You have been talking about that purchase for a while now. Maybe you’ll be able to acquire it once you’re finished with filming that movie.” Charlotte smiled. “Yeah. After filming is finished for Runway, I will be receiving $40 million. And that will definitely be used to go towards that Gulfstream. I mean, it will be nice to have my own private dining room and bedroom while I fly.” “So you will be wanting first class, I presume?” “Absolutely. First class from LAX to STS. The earliest flight you can get for tomorrow morning. It doesn’t matter how expensive it is. Just put it on my account. They will want me back in Langford tomorrow morning to film more of the movie. Got it?” “I’m working on it right away, Miss Warren! I will call you back with the flight details once the flight has been booked.” “Thank you, Franklin. Have a wonderful day. Bye!” Charlotte ended the call as she continued on southbound US Highway 101. “Call Raymond,” Charlotte ordered her digital voice assistant. “Calling Raymond.” The female voice responded as it began to dial the number using the Bluetooth on her cellphone. “Good morning, Miss Charlotte! What do I have the service of performing for you on this fine and lovely day?” Charlotte grinned. “Raymond, I am going to need you to drive my Rolls Royce back up to Langford after I arrive at the Warren Estate.” “Certainly, Miss Charlotte! What is the occasion?” “It’s work, Raymond.” Charlotte explained. “IMG called me, and I need to model for them this afternoon. And as my totally awesome chauffeur, I need you to drive my car back up to Langford since I will be getting an early flight back up there tomorrow morning.” “Very good, Miss Charlotte! I’m guessing that you need to continue filming the movie?” “Precisely Raymond. This is my first starring role and first acting gig, so I need to be there for most of the filming. Basically about 95% of it. I already filmed a lot of it yesterday and they will need me back tomorrow for sure. Once the filming is done, distribution will begin and I will begin my talk show circuit promotion of the movie on all the major spots on TV. The morning shows, the late-night shows. Everything.” “I got it, Miss Charlotte. I will begin driving your Rolls Royce back to Langford as requested. Now will it be at that small development of Craftsmans near Millionaires Row?” “Yes Raymond. My mom still lives there. She will be delighted to see you again. You can stay in one of the spare bedrooms.” “Excellent, Miss Charlotte. I eagerly await your return after your modeling shoot.” “Same to you, Raymond.” “Wait!” “Yes Raymond?” “Do you want me to pick you up at STS airport tomorrow morning?” “Yes. Please do. Talk to you later. Bye.” There was a little bit of a slowdown around San Francisco, but it wasn’t that bad for Charlotte to manage. After 20 minutes of slowdown, Charlotte was back to normal cruising speeds again. It was almost 11:00 in the morning when Charlotte refueled her tank in Kettleman City. She also used this opportunity to pee and poop. Four hours of holding it was nothing for Charlotte, thanks to her cast-iron bladder. After leaving Kettleman City with a full tank of gas, Charlotte was now ready to officially head to IMG Models in Los Angeles, which the navigation estimate now read to be at 3:08 PM. ‘Didn’t Mr. Armani say 3:00 – 3:30 PM? Wow! He’s almost spot on in predicting L.A. traffic!” No sooner than Charlotte was on the road that she received an incoming call from the Warren Estate. “Hello?” “Miss Warren, this is Franklin. We were able to get you a flight for tomorrow morning. It’s a one-way first class flight, and it leaves LAX at 6:02 AM and is scheduled to arrive at STS at 7:42 AM. Now your chauffeur Raymond has informed us that he will be picking you up at STS tomorrow morning.” “Yes, Raymond will. Thank you for getting the flight. I’ll be there after the shoot. Talk to you later. Bye.” Since Charlotte was bored, she decided to see what her friends were up to. “Call Lexi Bloomingdale.” “Calling Lexi Bloomingdale.” The female voice responded as it began to dial the number using the Bluetooth on her cellphone. “Oh, hi Charlotte! You caught both me and Maya at a good time. Are you enjoying your day off before your next day of filming?” Another voice could be heard in the background. “Yeah Char. Are you just chilling at your mom’s home?” Charlotte shook her head. “No. IMG Models called me, and I have to complete a special assignment for them today.” “Special assignment? Was it from Mr. Armani?” “Yes it was, Lex.” “Char, if it’s from him, you better accept it! It’s super important!” “Maya, I’m pretty sure that Charlotte did. Now what’s the special assignment about? Let me guess. It’s from Victoria’s Secret, right? They’re one of their biggest clients, you know.” “That’s what it sounds like, Lex. It’s probably one of their latest lines of lingerie that they want me to model. I already know all the poses that they probably want me to do. I can do them in my sleep.” “Gee Char. Why did they ask you exclusively, and not me or Lex? It reminds me of hearing about a party that you’re not invited to.” Charlotte smiled. “Oh, don’t worry about it. Armani said that they’ll want you two next. They just want me first for some reason.” “Charlotte, I think that they want you first because they know that you have the starring role in Runway, and they want to finish the shots as soon as possible. And speaking of, both Maya and I just finished filming for the morning. We nailed all our lines in just one take! The director was impressed! We even had time to reshoot the scene using different improvised lines just to see if it made that scene better.” “That’s very good, Lex. Now have you both been pricing the private jets? There’s a gulfstream that I want that’s about $45 million.” “Oh Char. That sounds amazing. Get a load of this. Lex’s boyfriend Vince has his own private jet and it’s better than Quincy’s! And this is crazy since Vince just cracked the A-list a couple years ago. Now he’s landing starring roles left and right!” Charlotte smiled. “And let’s not forget about Taylor! He is on the A-list too! I don’t know if he owns a private jet, though.” “He probably does, Charlotte. Now Maya and me are only getting around $5 million each with our roles. What are you and Taylor getting as stars?” Charlotte smirked. “I’m getting $40 million and he’s getting $30 million.” “Wow Char. You’ll only need $5 million to buy that Gulfstream. That should be nothing for you. I mean, what’s your net worth? $150 million?” “Something like that,” Charlotte answered. “I’ll have to ask my accountant when I get back home today. He’s supposed to have my funds parked where I can make some serious money. We’re talking major gains where I can triple my net worth within the next year!” “That sounds about right, Char. Quincy has landed a lot of starring roles already and he’s worth about $3 billion, thanks to awesome investing from some expert financial planners.” “Well, I just wanted to talk to you two. It’s quite lonely heading to Los Angeles by myself. I even took my Bottega Venetas that my mom got for me so I can do some running after the modeling shoot.” “Those shoes? I can remember Maya not shutting up about them!” “They’re great shoes, Lex. Char is lucky to own a pair. Do us proud and run that course for us. We both may run the Langford running trail later on.” Charlotte smiled. “Go ahead and run that for me too! This shoot is only going to be for today. I’ll be back in Langford tomorrow morning.” “That sounds great, Charlotte! Well, Maya and I need to get some lunch and head back to the set. We’ve been talking to Lauren and Monica, a couple of Seniors about being models and our new venture in acting. They actually seem pretty happy that you have the starring role. I actually happen to know Lauren from my parents knowing them. They are a very good family if you ever get to meet them. Charlotte smirked. ‘Believe me, Lex. I know them a lot more than you think…’ “They seem pretty nice from the way that you describe them. “I’ll have to meet them tomorrow at lunch when I’m in Langford.” “Get this, Char. Both Lauren and Monica are asking for you. They’re actually wondering who we’re talking to. Isn’t that right, Lex?” “Yes Maya! Lauren says that she knows you from being on the cover of Vogue magazine and a few different print ads for Lululemon. I mean, it helps when you’re the top finisher in every marathon that you ran, right? You’re 8 for 8 in winning every marathon that you ran. I mean, that San Francisco one was perfect!” “Yup. And Monica says that she knows you from every single Victoria’s secret ad that you have done. She says that she wants to be an Angel someday. Really Char. It’s cute that they both look up to you in their own special way. Oh! And they both just said, ‘Hi Charlotte!’ “ “Hi Charlotte! We look forward to seeing you tomorrow!” Charlotte gasped. Hearing the shouts from both of her younger friends sent chills down her spine. While they were all best friends in another life, both Lauren and Monica both idolized Charlotte now as a cover girl and now soon to be movie star. Charlotte was now on the other side with Lexi and Maya, the way that it was intended to be, and she liked it that way. “Yes!” Charlotte shouted back. “I look forward to seeing you both too! I’ll see you both tomorrow!” Charlotte still could not believe that Lauren and Monica couldn’t remember anything personal about them all growing up together, since Charlotte somehow aged 12 years overnight. “Charlotte, Maya and I are going to have lunch with Lauren and Monica. Have fun at your modeling shoot!” “Yes Charlotte! This is Lauren!” “And Monica! Have fun modeling that lingerie for Victoria’s Secret!” Charlotte laughed. “Okay. See you all later! Bye!” Charlotte was all smiles for the remainder of her trip to IMG. At around 1:30 PM, Charlotte was on The 405 and sure enough, a massive traffic jam slowed traffic down to a standstill. When Charlotte looked at her Maps App, There was nothing but red for the next 25 miles leading to her exit. So basically, it’s going to take Charlotte an hour and a half just to drive another 25 miles to IMG. Charlotte called IMG again and asked for Mr. Armani. Instead, a female receptionist responded. “Mr. Armani is in an important meeting right now.” The receptionist told her. “Can I take a message?” Charlotte smiled. “Just tell him that I’m 25 miles away, but I’m in a very bad traffic jam.” “Duly noted, miss…” “Warren.” Charlotte quickly answered. “Okay Miss Warren. It’s been duly noted that you are 25 miles away and due to the traffic conditions, you will not be able to get there for some time. I will let Mr. Armani know right away when he’s finished with his meeting. Have a wonderful day, Miss Warren. Bye!” About a half hour later, IMG Models called Charlotte back. “Good afternoon, Miss Warren. This is Jason Armani, President and CEO of IMG Models. I have received the memo from my administrative assistant, and I am well aware that you are very close to the agency. How close now?” Charlotte sighed. This traffic has only moved about 5 miles within the last half hour. I am now 20 miles away from the Wilshire Boulevard location.” “Miss Warren, you only have about 18.5 miles of freeway remaining before you’re on Wilshire Boulevard. Wilshire is flowing pretty smoothly right now. All you need to do is get off The 405. But I suggest that you stay on until Wilshire, since it seems that the other exits are congested. Wilshire’s exit is too so you’ll just have to bite the bullet.” “Will do, Mr. Armani. How did you know that it was going to be around 3:00?” “It was an educated guess, Miss Warren. This is the typical flow of L.A. traffic. Now I have another meeting to attend to before I prepare for your arrival. Just hang in there. You’re almost there!” Charlotte glanced at the miles of cars that were ahead of her, the bumper-to-bumper traffic inching forward very slowly. “That is all I can do, Mr. Armani. I’ll see you there! Bye!” Another half hour passed, and Charlotte was now 10 miles away from IMG Models. If Charlotte could maintain a speed of 20 miles per hour, she would make it within her navigation’s estimated time. The traffic lightened up and Charlotte began coasting a little bit faster. Twenty more minutes passed. Charlotte could now see the exit for Wilshire Boulevard. Charlotte merged into the correct lane and now joined the stagnant flow of cars that all inched forward on the congested exit ramp. Charlotte now had to be in the correct fork since there was a Wilshire Boulevard West and a Wilshire Boulevard East. Charlotte did not want to head east yet since that would take her to Beverly Hills, where her mansion was. Charlotte wanted to head west, where IMG Models was just a short 1.5 miles away. Just as Charlotte got into the fork that would take her to Wilshire Boulevard West, she heard a loud dialing tone over the speaker system. “Incoming call….” The computerized voice said. “Incoming call….” From the dashboard, Charlotte could make out the words “DARCY WARREN”, with an image of her mother’s smiling face next to the text. “Mom?” Charlotte gasped. “What does mom want now? Answer call,” Charlotte ordered, causing the Bluetooth cellphone call to be answered through the car’s speaker system. She could hear the sound of her mother coming in crystal clear. “Hello?” “Charlotte?” her mother’s voice boomed from the other end. “Charlotte? Charlotte? Charlotte?” Charlotte could not believe it. Was it just a bad signal and her mother couldn’t hear her? “I’m right here, mom?” But her mother continued repeating her daughter’s name. “Charlotte? Charlotte? Charlotte? Charlotte?”

Great commercial. It'd be better if it showed her actually putting on and wearing and using the diaper!

Or waddling off with the cute person they picked up.

The best method is either professional laser hair removal or electrolysis. It is expensive but is almost permanent with only needing a touch up treatments every now and again. I'm getting a few laser hair treatments this week and in total, it takes 8 to 10 treatments every 4 to 8 weeks. Being a good candidate for laser means you need fair skin and dark hair. If you have light hair then electrolysis is a better option but it involves going hair by hair and very time consuming. Waxing is the second best option and can keep you hair free for up to 8 weeks. It's painful and if you plan on doing it yourself at home, be prepared to have a good mental threshold for self inflicted pain. Nair works great and extend what shaving could do by about 3 to 4 days. Be careful and follow the directions carefully, you can get chemical burns that are not fun. I have had mixed results with at home laser hair removal and it seems to only thin and slow down hair growth in my case. One thing that I have started using on my legs and downstairs area every time I shave is Cyperus rotundus oil. It is a natural plant oil that is suppose to reduce and slow hair growth. I just started using it recently and couldn't tell you how effective it is yet. Other than just shaving or buying a good trimer that is designed for that area, those are all the methods I know of.

@Albert-1701 You’re probably referring to the US Coast Guard cutter Tahoma, which is in my signature. This cutter was one that my brother served aboard. The fact that I have chosen that as my signature or as part of my signature has no bearing or weight on whether it belongs here or does not. I put that there in recognition of the fact that my brother served in the Coast Guard for almost 8 years, and now he served in the Air Force on active duty for the Vermont air National Guard. me showing that in my signature is my way of supporting my brothers mission whether it be while he was serving in the Coast Guard for eight years or while he served in many different deployments keeping everyone safe. Brian Monopoly

I am hoping and Praying for a replacement income source to come. I know too many of us can relate .

Chapter 11: A New Friend “Unfortunately for Emily, I think only Hannah will get a new furry friend!” Mommy said as she pushed the girls into the Build-A-Bear type store, helping Hannah down from the cart. “Aren’t you excited?” Mommy asked. Hannah blushed and nodded, “Yes, Mommy, thank you.” This earned her a pat on the head as a worker approached. The worker was a young man, posing as a teenager but his expression and face told Hannah he was likely 24 or 25. Yet he seemed to tower over Hannah but was shorter than Mommy. Was this what they called a Tweener? Hannah wasn't certain. He wore blue overalls with the store's logo emblazoned on the chest. “Hi there, are we looking to make a new friend?” he asked. The question was designed for Hannah but aimed at Mommy, who smiled and nodded, “Just one for today.” The man’s eyes flickered at Emily, but he said nothing. He offered a hand to Hannah, “Of course! Right this way.” With few other choices, Hannah took the man's hand as he led her to the store's first stage: the decision of a stuffy body. She glanced across the many options, deciding on another teddy bear, this one white with a similar red bow and lashes—a friend for Teddy! The worker smiled, taking the unstuffed stuffy and offering her a small, cloth heart. The heart was a beanbag of sorts, filled to the brim. “Now, put all your love, care, and promises into that heart that awakens your new friend. Close your eyes and pour all yourself into that heart,” he said with an upbeat tone. Feeling silly, Hannah did so, closing her eyes and imagining just that, trying to slip into a bit of space to help. It did; she could imagine herself as a little girl, getting a bear for the first time, grinning as she opened her eyes and handed the man the heart, “All done!” He smiled warmly as he took it, adding it to the stuffy before attaching it to a machine, filling it with filling, and sewing up the back. “Perfect! Alright, let’s give your friend a name. Can you think of one?” he asked, holding the stuffed bear to her. Hannah cocked her head to the side, studying the bear, imagining it with some clothes on before taking it with a smile, “Her name is Bella!” she announced proudly. “That’s a lovely name! Let’s get Bella some clothes.” The worker said with a smile, guiding Hannah to the shelves of outfits. The overwhelming selection took Hannah back. Everything from princess dresses to space cowboys and accessories was here! She finally settled on a pink bow, similar to Teddy’s, apart from the color, a short yellow dress, and polka-dot bloomers. She eagerly dressed her new friend, hugging it as they returned to the front, where Mommy was waiting. Mommy gasped when she saw Hannah’s new friend getting down on one knee, “Oh my gosh, she’s so cute! Just like my baby girl, and who is this?” she asked Hannah. Hannah, still in little space, giggled, “This is Bella, Mommy!” she exclaimed as the worker stepped up beside her. He chuckled, holding a pad of some sort, tapping in, “Alrighty, everything is set up and bound, comes with standard love connection, desire addiction starts at stage 2; anything else you’d like to add?” The worker turned the tablet towards Mommy, whose eyes widened, scanning for several long seconds, “You guys can do that with just…” she glanced at Hannah, mouth agape, tapping a few buttons, “This will be fine.” “Of course, ma’am, you can edit the settings at any time.” the worker said with a smile, waving to Hannah, “Bye, you two! Bye, Bella!” Hannah already loved her new friend, holding the stuffed bear to her chest; it was nearly as big as she was! Mommy scooped both up, plopping Hannah back in the cart and pulling the straps over her shoulders and between her legs. Both girls strapped in, and Mommy pushed the cart from the store. Hannah glanced at Emily with a big smile, showing off her new friend. Emily’s face seemed to be back to normal, and she smiled at Bella with a hint of jealousy. Hannah missed this look completely, still feeling little. “Mind if I hold her?” Emily asked. Hannah nodded, “Of course!” she said, handing over Bella. Emily plopped Bella in her lap, and Hannah realized she was using the bear to help cover her diaper. Hannah blushed, realizing she hadn’t even thought about Emily; she should have offered. “Her name is Bella?” Emily asked curiously. Hannah nodded again, “Yeah, she’s going to be Teddy’s new best friend, " she giggled. Emily looked at her curiously but said nothing as Mommy pushed the cart toward the mall's entrance. The girls realized they were likely heading home. Hannah didn’t mind; she was content to go with the flow and even stopped caring about her appearance. Heck, she nursed her thumb for the fun of it! She was a baby; no one cared! Yet, the longer Hannah didn’t hold Bella, the more that carefree nature seemed to wash off, her thoughts slowly returning to normal. Was it just her little space that was slipping away, or was there something more to it? The worker's words came to mind, but she had no clue what they meant. Mommy stopped the cart near the front, turning towards a restroom. She stooped down before Emily and Hannah, feeling both of their diapers. Hannah was still dry, but Emily was beyond needing a change. Mommy smiled, scooping Emily from the cart, holding her as she pushed the cart and Hannah into the bathroom, “Let’s get this stink butt changed!” Hannah could see the conflict in Emily’s eyes, the same that had been in hers when she was going to be changed in public, the redness of Emily’s cheeks burning brightly. To her credit, Emily knew better than to argue with Mommy as she was strapped down. Hannah was positioned, almost as if on purpose, in a way that let her watch the entire changing process and see Emily in the mirror. It was as if Mommy wanted her to see that Emily was acting like and treated like a baby; she was nothing more and nothing less than Mommy’s little girl. Hannah was humiliated for Emily, seeing the poor girl's nethers completely caked in mess, her entire body red in shame. Hannah tried to distract herself, taking Bella back into her lap. The effects could have been faster to notice. Still, after a minute or two, Hannah realized the shame and humiliation she felt for Emily had dissipated entirely, as if such feelings were being suppressed. I was left with a sense of contentment, as if nothing was wrong. Were these feelings due to the stuffed bear sitting in her lap? Or was Hannah growing numb to everything? No, she had felt shame the moment she saw Emily lying there with her diaper open; the feeling had disappeared. As an experiment, Hannah returned Bella to the seat beside her and waited. Mommy finished cleaning up Emily, rolling her soiled diaper up and handing it to her, “Can you throw away your diaper for Mommy, baby?” she asked, having finished getting Emily dressed. Mommy scooped Emily up and carried her to the trash, where Emily tossed it in, a blush on her cheeks. “There we go! Such a good girl! You did very well, Emily. Mommy is proud.” Hannah saw the briefest smile crossing Emily’s lips before turning to the sink. Mommy helped wash Emily’s hands before returning her to the cart and plopping the stuffed bear into Emily’s lap. With the girls strapped in, Mommy pushed the cart out of the bathroom and to the entrance. Outside, their car was just pulling up to the front. Fancy that! These cars would drive themselves, and that was incredible technology. Mommy pulled the cart up to the car, unloading her purchases before adding each girl to their respective car seats and strapping them tightly. Hannah’s head seemed to clear continuously, and by the time they were in the car, she had the presence of mind to feel ashamed at having watched her friend's poopy diaper being changed. As Mommy entered the front, Hannah leaned over to Emily, “Do you feel anything from Bella? Like, a relaxing sensation or something, like your worries don’t matter?” she asked curiously. Emily's head cocked and then shook no, “Nothing, I’ve heard of these though, they can do all sorts of stuff to you, and it only works for the person who built them. You should be fine, though; I watched Mommy configure it; it’s set to help ease your tension and let you relax. I was curious if it’d work for me, but I wasn’t sure,” she reported, handing Bella back to Hannah. Hannah was apprehensive about taking the bear, knowing it was doing something to her mind. However, if Emily was correct, it might be right; if used correctly, it could help her acclimate to this new treatment. She took the bear, setting it in her lap. Mommy got into the front of the car, and they set off. Thankfully, the screens didn’t come on this time, leaving them to Mommy’s music selection. It was around now. Hannah felt her bladder beginning to ache again, but she didn’t mind; she was in a diaper! She grinned, popping her thumb in her mouth and soaking her diaper. ‘You are such a good girl! Soaking your diaper as soon as you feel the need, it’s what good girls do, you are a good girl, a good baby for your Mommy.’ Naomi said in her head. With the feelings of the bear taking hold of her and feeling little, she found herself giggling, Naomi’s words creating a pleasant warmth radiating through her. ‘I am a good girl!’ she thought to herself and Naomi. Who beamed with pride, filling Hannah with warmth and acceptance. Hannah wallowed in it, relishing being a good girl; her Mommy would be so proud! Hannah was nearly excited; she couldn’t wait to show Mommy what she had done! Naomi’s voice echoed in her head, urging her on. The bear clutched in one arm, the thumb from her other hand in her mouth. Hannah glanced out the window excitedly as the car rose towards their home. The car pulled into the garage, the door closing behind them as Mommy got out. She came over to Hannah’s door and opened it. Hannah giggled, grinning. “Mommy! I went potty!” she exclaimed with a giant giggle. Naomi giggled at the back of her head, equally proud and happy about her accomplishment. Mommy gasped, smiling, her fingers instantly feeling Hannah’s diaper. “You did?! Such a good girl! Mommy's perfect baby!” she said, scooping Hannah from the car seat and setting her on her hip as she got Emily. Hannah’s eyes rolled back as a wave of euphoria washed through her; Mommy’s praise was just too much for her with her guard down like this. She found herself limp in Mommy’s arms, her thumb back in her mouth as they entered the house again. She didn’t even feel Emily’s concerned eyes on her as they were set down in the living room. Mommy pulled closed the baby gate to keep them in. Hannah lay back, giggling, nursing her thumb. Emily gently but firmly pulled the bear from her fingers. Hannah was too relaxed and too regressed even to nurse, squealing with delight as Mommy returned, handing both girls a bottle of yellowish juice, most likely apple juice. Hannah eagerly took it in both hands, immediately beginning to nurse it. Either through the bear's effects or just the sheer amount of liquid Hannah had ingested, she felt her bladder getting full again. She lay on her back, resting the bottle on her chest as she slipped a hand to her diaper, relishing the feeling as she soaked her diaper, her bum growing warm as her diaper absorbed her latest accident. She hadn’t even seen Mommy until her hand was gently but firmly pulled away, “Babies don’t touch their diapers, honey; that’s what Mommy and Daddy are for.” she said, her hand now feeling Hannah’s diaper as she began to praise Hannah. Hannah was in euphoric bliss, feeling her wet diaper, Mommy’s touch, and the praise both Mommy and Naomi were pounding on her. She was defenseless against this continuous bombardment. She hadn’t even realized Mommy was gone or that her bottle was dry, nursing on air for 10 minutes before Hannah’s thoughts finally started to return. Hannah let the bottle drop with a groan, her eyes fluttering as she tried to regain complete control of her faculties. Looking down at her with concern, Emily appeared above her, “I wonder if this is what I look like the first time, too.” “The first time for what?” Hannah asked, rubbing her forehead and sitting up. “Mommy began praising me the first time I slipped into little space.” Emily said immediately before pausing, “Do… you hear a voice?” Hannah glanced at her, eyes wide, “You hear Naomi too?” Emily nodded weakly, “Ever since I watched the show for the first time, the more I watch it, the more she’s there.” she grimaced, “The longer I go, the harder it is to resist her thinking, to separate her thoughts from mine.” Hannah grimaced; it made sense; it made her glad to hear she wasn’t the only one who had a cartoon character’s thoughts in her head. But it also raised more concerning questions, like what kind of stuff was she telling Emily? Why did they have a cartoon that did that to people? There had to be some moral line that was being crossed here. Then again, these Amazons seemed to be operating from a different moral structure than she was accustomed to. “Have you found a way to keep Naomi quiet?” Emily shrugged, “The longer I go, the more difficult it is to distinguish my thoughts from hers. I want to give in and do as she says the longer she’s there speaking to me.” “Wonderful,” Hannah said, glancing at the stuffed bear beside her. “Thanks, by the way.” Emily followed her gaze and nodded, “I don’t think that helped you. It looks like it suppressed your ability to resist Naomi or even your little side. I’ve never had one, but that’s what I’ve heard from other Littles.” Hannah nodded, casting another glance at Bella. Bella sat there, smiling at her through glassy eyes, yet Hannah felt she could feel Bella’s presence, watching and waiting. End of Chapter 11

Five: Either a Dream, or That Orgasm Has Transcended Space and Time Almost immediately, I recognize that the milk is more than just milk. Sure, it’s from the breast of a woman–fed to me directly from the source–but if breastmilk did this to a grown man, we’d all be drinking it all the time. As I feel the warm liquid slide down my throat, everything seems to change. Mother–I am certain that this is what we are to call her–seems even grander than she did before. I, on the other hand, feel smaller–though I don’t believe I’m actually shrinking. It’s as if my perception has been distorted, and I have no sense of scale. My adult mind remains intact. I can think. I can process. I might even be able to speak if I wanted to. But I also feel dulled and slowed down. It seems harder to send signals to parts of my body. My sense of time is distorted. Seconds feel like minutes. And then, with no warning, time minutes become just seconds. My face is carefully pulled away from Mother’s bare breast, saliva mixing with remnants of milk, drooling from the corners of my mouth and sliding down my neck. I’m being lowered onto the ground, atop the cushions and pillows. Mother stands, looking down at me. It’s hard to see her face from down here, especially in the darkness, though I’m certain that I see her smiling down at me. “You and I, we’ll meet again,” she says. She pulls her shroud over her chest, turns, and leaves me. She seems to just disappear in the darkness. For a few minutes, I’m just left like this on the ground, staring up in the darkness as my efforts to move and shift myself around only yield little wiggles. This should be distressing–if I were anywhere else, at any other time, I’d be panicking. Now, this feels fine. This is comfortable. For the first time in a very long while, I feel free. Free of the excesses and stresses of adult life. All the worries I carry around with me seem too far away to be of any concern now. God. That milk, though. It was…amazing. I keep thinking about the feeling of her nipple in my mouth, and the way that I suckled on it so naturally. I think about each spurt of liquid in my mouth, and how rewarding it felt to taste it over and over again. I need to feel her in my mouth again. It takes a surprising amount of effort, but I manage to lift my hand to my face, and I slowly slide my thumb into my mouth so that I can suckle on that instead. === Time passes, though I can’t say how much. There are hands on me again–more than two. I slowly open my eyes, unsure if I was asleep or not, and find that Freya and Marta are both looking down at me. “Hello, little one,” Freya coos. “Welcome to the world,” Marta says with a smile. “H-hi,” I say, though the word sounds distorted when coming from my mouth. “How do you feel?” asks Freya. I nod my head, hoping it conveys what I don’t think my words can at the moment. “We just need you to lie still for the moment,” Freya says. “We have to put your diaper on you.” “Diaper?” I ask. Well, that’s what I try to say. It doesn’t sound right aloud though–sounding more like “Da-pa?” “I never get sick of that,” Marta says to Freya. “That innocent sounding little baby babble when they’re still drunk on milk?” “It’s precious,” Freya nods. Drunk? I’m not drunk, am I? I don’t think so. Though something has definitely happened to me. The most similar experience to the fuzzy euphoria I’m feeling now is the time I took mushrooms with Nikki. And yet this still feels quite different than that. “I’ll hold his legs,” Marta says, grabbing my legs and lifting them high into the air. She does this so effortlessly that it makes my legs look like they weigh only a few ounces each. Freya, meanwhile, is unfurling a large white diaper between my legs. “Ha la I bah la dah,” I say, my words sounding so different from how I intended them, that I’m not completely sure what I meant to say either. “You’re being a good boy,” Marta says, giving the back of my thigh a soothing caress. Part of me knows this is humiliating and abnormal, but most of me just doesn’t care. I like this. This might be the best I’ve felt in a while. This might be the best I’ve ever felt before. I’m not just fine with the diaper, I’m excited for it. “Look at his little feet wiggle,” Freya says. “I think he’s happy.” I’m reminded of Maxine, thousands of miles away from me now. Not long ago, I was watching her feet wiggle in front of my face. I wonder what she’d say if she were here now. I feel the thick padding slide beneath me. I thought I was still lying on the mound of cushions that I was earlier, but I realize now that I’m lying on top of a large pad of some sort. I must’ve been moved at some point, but I don’t know when. Or how. Marta lowers my legs a little, allowing my bottom to land on the open diaper. The scent of baby powder is suddenly strong, and I realize thick clouds of it are wafting past my face. “And what about this?” Marta asks, her hand grazing the tip of my still-engorged cock. I can’t explain it well, but despite feeling smaller and helpless, my sexual drive seems to be in overdrive. I crave pleasure like I’ve been starved of it for years. “We could probably just tuck that right into his diaper,” Freya says. “Sure. But then what? Look at the way he’s thrusting himself up and down. If we wrap him up while he’s like this, he’s probably going to hump his diaper until the thing falls apart.” “Hm,” Marta considers. “Besides, once he’s a little softer, we can make sure he’s good and tucked in so there aren’t any leaks later.” “If you’re so sure,” Marta grins, “do you want to do the honors?” Freya giggles a little. “You know I do.” She presses her palm against the side of my shaft and wraps her fingers around the length of it. She turns her head so that she’s facing me again. “Besides, I don’t think this will take long.” Starting from the base of my cock, her hand slowly glides up to the head, pauses, and then slides back down it again. I’m no stranger to having my cock tugged on–usually by my own hand, though Maxine has lent hers on multiple occasions–but this doesn’t feel like anything I’ve experienced before. I’ve never felt so sensitive in my life, and a single stroke of her hand feels like 10. By the time she’s completed just a handful of strokes, I’m out of breath and my back is arching–feeling that I might erupt any second. “Aw, look at him,” Marta coos. “He wants it so bad.” “I love when they get like this,” Freya says softly. “Just look at his little eyes. He can’t even handle it.” “Go on then,” Marta says. “Finish him up. I’ve got wipes to clean him with when you’re done.” Half of a stroke–that’s all it takes before my body surrenders to the overwhelming pleasure and a spurt of cum launches onto my belly, followed by a slow and steady stream that oozes from the tip and coats Freya’s fingers. I don’t say any actual words, but a pathetic slew of nonsense escapes my lips. The orgasm is so intense that I feel entirely disconnected from reality. I swear, I can see my body below me as I drift into the air. I can’t see Marta or Freya anymore. The dark room seems to get darker. The orange light from the candles’ flames fades. And then…all I see is white. === Everything is white. Then, I see colors. Not just one or two–all the colors. All at once. I see shades and hues I’ve never seen before. I look down at my hands, only to see that they’re growing and aging. I blink, and suddenly my hands are growing smaller and the skin is getting smoother. I blink again. I’m in space. I blink again and I’m underwater. I blink again and…I don’t even know what I’m looking at–shapes and landscapes that seem pulled from the strangest paintings I could ever imagine. I close my eyes again, deciding to keep them closed this time. “Hello,” a voice says. I don’t recognize it. When I open my eyes, everything is just white again. White in all directions. I close them once more–it’s easier to keep my eyes closed than to try and parse if I’m floating, falling, or standing on an unseen surface. “I’m sorry?” I ask. Here, my words come out of my mouth as expected. “Who might you be?” the voice asks. I can’t discern if it’s a masculine or feminine voice. It’s calm and friendly, but I wouldn’t know how else to describe it. It doesn’t come at me from a particular direction, it seems to just be all around me. “Where am I?” I know I was asked a question that I haven’t answered yet, but I think I need more information before I can. There’s laughter. “I don’t think I have an answer that you would understand.” “I don’t know how I got here.” “I’ve never had a visitor before,” the voice says. “Have you ever cum so hard that you transported yourself to another dimension?” I ask. It’s the most ridiculous question I’ve ever asked in my life, but in my post-orgasm headspace, it somehow seems like a legitimate possibility. “No,” laughs the voice. “Can’t say I have. But it sounds nice.” “Right now it’s kind of concerning,” I say. “Are you scared?” the voice asks. “Because this isn’t a scary place.” “Okay, sure, but…” The white is beginning to fade. Wherever I am, it feels like I’m departing again. The voice says something, but I can’t make out what it is. Everything is getting darker and darker. And then black. === I have to assume that was a dream. My eyes open, and I find myself in my body again. And while it’s brighter than the room I was in with Freya and Marta last, it’s definitely not all white. My current situation gradually reveals itself to me. There’s a bedsheet pulled over me, but when I kick it off, I find that I’m still nude. Mostly nude. Sliding my hands between my thighs causes my fingers to rub against something thick and soft. No doubt the diaper the women were putting me into, before Freya blew my mind with her handjob. I’m lying atop a narrow mattress with a soft cotton sheet draped over it. To each of my sides, I see…bars. I see them past the end of my legs too. Am I in a cage? No. It’s a crib. This causes me to have the momentary panic that perhaps I have somehow shrunk, but it seems far more plausible that it’s just a very large crib. “Ah, look who’s awake,” a familiar voice says from above me. It’s Freya, peering over the rail. “Is that little Alfie?” Marta calls from somewhere else. “Indeed it is. Hello, little boy. Did you have a nice nap?” It should be easy to simply say the word ‘yes,’ but when I try, it comes out as “Dah.” “I bet you’re feeling pretty small yet, huh?” she coos down to me. “It’s okay if you are. The first time is always pretty intense. It’ll pass, but it might take a little bit.” I try to move around, but still find it harder than it should be. My strength is sapped, and my coordination is still off. A part of me knows that this should be concerning, but I also understand that this is the way I’m supposed to feel. “Next time we’ll let you out of the crib so you can crawl around and explore a little,” Freya says. “But for the very first time, we find it’s best if we keep you in the crib. Just relax and get comfortable. And if there’s anything you need, just do your little babytalk, and we’ll come running, okay?” “Ba ah be-nah,” I say–adorable babble to her ears, I’m sure, but it’s frustrating that I can’t actually communicate specific thoughts to her. “Yes, of course,” she smiles. Her hand reaches into the crib, lightly stroking the underside of my chin. “I’ll see you soon, big boy.” So what am I supposed to do? Just…lie here? Actually, that sounds kind of nice. I’m never one to just lay down and relax or take a nap. I can’t say that I’m always doing something productive with my time–there are always movies to watch, books to read, and videogames to play–but it's rare that I allow myself to just chill without any sort of distraction. Even being away from my phone–wherever that is–feels liberating. Maybe NIkki was right about that. One thing is for certain, though–Mirabelle was more right than wrong. She said that this would answer all of my questions, and while I do have a few that remain–I feel like I have a better understanding of what’s happening at The Cradle. People from all over flock to this farm in the middle of nowhere and drink the milk from a beautiful woman’s tits. Said milk overwhelms the senses and leaves you feeling helpless and docile like a baby. It sounds like it would be terrible–but it's not. It's actually one of the best feelings I’ve ever experienced. When Anders was trying to sell me on this place, he should’ve just told me this. Of course, if he had, I wouldn’t have believed him. In fact, I would’ve thought he was insane. Right now, I’m kind of wondering if I’m insane. Lie here. Relax. Breathe. It’s surprisingly easy to turn my brain off. The longer I lie there, the more content I am with just staying like this. I bring my hand to my mouth again, and let my thumb slide past my lips. It’s not the same as suckling from her breasts–Mother, is that how she referred to herself?–but I do find it quite soothing. I stop thinking about Anders. I stop thinking about Nikki. I don’t think about being somewhere in the woods of California, the furthest I’ve ever been from home. It’s just me, my thumb, and my diaper. My diaper. My heart leaps for a second, as if remembering something. You weren’t supposed to end up in diapers. Oh well–too late for that now. I should be weirded out by the thick padding. I should be ashamed of myself and disgusted. But I’m not. I actually kind of like the way they feel on me. The way everything is contained within layers of soft padding and a more rigid plastic exterior. Everytime I squirm or wriggle, the diaper responds with a crisp and loud crinkle. I run my hands over the front of it, feeling the smooth plastic beneath my fingertips. I had never pegged myself for a diaper fetishist before, but I might just leave this place with a few new interests. Somewhere beyond the bars of the crib, I hear movement. Nowhere close to where I am–maybe in the hallway or another room–but it reminds me that I’m not completely alone. Where am I? What kind of room is this? I roll onto my side, trying to peer through the bars, but my vision is kind of blurry. I can make out shapes in the distance, but I can’t say what they are. I don’t mind that–it doesn’t really matter what’s beyond the crib. Everything I need is right here. And then–something new happens. Suddenly, the diaper feels different. Why does it feel…wet? And warm? And… It’s me. I’m wetting myself. I’ve never experienced a sensation like this before–wetting, without any warning. As far back as I can recall, even into my childhood, I only ever remember using a toilet. I didn’t have ‘accidents.’ I didn’t wet the bed. But now, whether I like it or not, my bladder continues to release, letting it drain until every drop has been dispersed, and there’s nothing I can do to stop it. This feeling–this lack of agency–is a little distressing, but it’s also a little exciting. The diaper’s presence, catching the entirety of my stream, makes it even more exciting. How much can this thing hold? Apparently, all of it, as the thick padding just continues to warm and swell as I flood it. And when I’m done, I let my hands grope at the front of the diaper again. It’s squishy. The warmth seems to make the outer plastic a little softer and less crinkly. It feels wrong, but it also feels good. I’d go as far as to say that it just feels right. I enjoy feeling like a baby. It’s not even that I’m lying here pretending, or acting, or even roleplaying. I don’t think I’ve ever been any good at those things. This feels genuine. It feels like I am a baby. I am helpless. I have no concept of time. There’s no way to tell how many minutes pass by. Even when I try to count seconds, I quickly lose focus and stop. All I really have is the diaper itself. Gradually, the warmth of my accident fades to something more lukewarm. Then room temperature. Then, it almost starts to feel cold and clammy against my skin. What was once so comfortable and delightful now feels kind of gross and…icky. I need to be changed. I try to shout for Marta or Freya, but it just comes out as nonsense: “Ma-ba-fa-ah!” I sound ridiculous, but the longer I sit here in my wet diaper, the more uncomfortable I get. I need to try again: “Ma! Ba! Fah!” No response. This is frustrating. Don’t they understand that I need them right now? I’m in a wet diaper! I can’t stay in this thing all day. The longer I stay like this, the more uncomfortable it gets, and the more uncomfortable I get, the harder it gets to think. I try to get their attention again, but it sounds even less like words this time–sounding, instead, like a primal cry. And, even then, there’s still no response. The limited amount of patience I’ve been able to muster is now completely exhausted. As I feel the tears welling in my eyes, and the slight shake in my chest, I realize I’m on the verge of losing control of myself once more. Because as much as I don’t want to throw any sort of temper tantrum, I know that’s exactly what’s about to happen. I lead off with a high-pitched yelp that gives way to a long and whiny groan. I bark out a series of pathetic sobs, taking momentary pauses to either catch my breath or to sniffle. My eyes are leaking. My nose is leaking. There’s even slobber sliding out of my mouth as I sob uncontrollably. “Oh no!” exclaims Marta, suddenly appearing at the side of the crib. From my vantage point, I can hear genuine concern in her voice–though there’s a part of me that suspects it would sound a little more sarcastic to me if I weren’t in a crib. “What’s the matter, baby?” I’d love to explain my issue to her, but all I can do is offer blubbering whines. “Oh, I think I see the problem,” she says, reaching into the crib and cupping the bottom of my diaper with my hand. “Uh huh. Looks like we got a soggy diaper here, huh?” My sobbing begins to subside a little, and I offer a sniffling nod. “My goodness. How much did you pee, little boy? This thing feels like it’d weigh ten pounds.” That makes sense to me, as the swollen padding feels like it’s an anchor tethering me to the bottom of the crib. “Is that all you did?” she asks, making a few obvious sniffs in my direction as she leans further into the crib. “Am I going to find anything stinky in the back of that diaper?” She won’t, but for the first time I realize that it could actually happen–me messing myself helplessly. If I couldn’t stop myself from pissing my diaper, there’s probably nothing that’d prevent me from just unloading my bowels without any warning too. I’m grateful that I didn’t have that kind of accident. Yet. How much longer will I be like this? “Hmm,” Marta says, taking one more exaggerated sniff near my crotch. “I think I’d smell it if you did. Just wet. That’s easy! How about we get you cleaned up and into a fresh diaper?” I nod my head, sliding my thumb back into my mouth so I can get back to sucking on it. “First thing’s first,” she says, her hand heading towards my face with a little cloth in it. “Your face is an absolute mess! All that crying you were doing–was that really worth it, Alfie?” It got your attention, didn’t it? Someone, somewhere else, is saying something to Marta. It might be Freya, but I’m not sure. Marta laughs and shouts back: “It’s just Alfie! He had an accident.” The other person says something else I can’t make out. “No, no,” Marta says. “Just wet.” I suck my thumb even harder as my cheeks warm, wondering how many people heard her loudly announce what I had done in my diaper. “Usually, we’d want to get you on the changing table,” Marta says, lowering the side of the crib. “But I’m not sure I can get you over there by myself–and you’re not in a state where you could get there on your own either.” For a moment, I want to prove her wrong, and I start to roll myself towards the edge of the mattress. But I quickly tire–no amount of exertion seems to move my limbs in the way I need them too. Okay, fine. I guess I’m just stuck here for now. “It’s okay,” she giggles, brushing my cheek with the back of her hand. “There’s plenty of room for you to be changed right here. Let’s just hope that you didn’t leak.” That can happen? Of course, I can’t actually ask this, and so I just surrender myself to her whims. She spreads my legs open so she can peel up the diaper’s tapes. When she pulls open the diaper, letting the heavy padding flop open between my thighs, I watch her face light up as she observes the, presumably, yellow-stained interior. “My my, what a big pee-pee you did,” she coos. “Nothing I can’t handle, of course.” She has a damp wipe in her hands, and she proceeds to carefully wipe my skin clean, starting around my shriveled cock–still tuckered out from Freya’s earlier handiwork. A few hours ago, I think, I didn’t know these women. Now, they’ve spent more time with my cock than Maxine has in the last week. I wonder what I’m going to say to Nikki and Anders about this later. Anders will probably understand. But Nikki? “Yeah, so, they breastfed me, put me in a diaper, and then I pissed myself and had to be changed like a baby. Anyway–how was your afternoon?” She’ll probably just snort and tell me that she told me so. The dirty wipes are tucked into the wet diaper, before it’s bundled up in a tight ball and taken somewhere else to be discarded. Marta returns with a fresh diaper, which she wastes no time in sliding under my freshly-cleaned bottom–her well-practiced hand lifting my legs up enough so that I don’t have to exert myself for her to ease the diaper beneath me. Before she finishes wrapping me up in it, though, she shakes a bottle of baby powder over my crotch–once again coating me in a layer of scented white. All I can think of is how I’m going to smell like a baby when I meet up with Anders and Nikki again. I won’t even have to tell them what happened–they’ll smell it on me and just know. “I think that should do it,” she says, giving my sealed diaper a firm pat between my legs. Little puffs of white shoot out from the waistband when she does this, causing my cheeks to turn red again. “I’ll check on you again soon, okay? Thanks for being a good little boy during your diaper change, Alfie.” I offer a gracious burst of baby-babble, though I’m not sure how she interprets it. She smiles, waves, and lifts the side of the crib back into place again before drifting away into the blurry area beyond my crib. It’s just me again. I wiggle my legs a little, feeling the thick–but dry–padding crinkle between my thighs. I might have discovered my new favorite sensation. I suck my thumb and squeeze the front of my diaper until everything fades away and I have the greatest nap of my life. === After rubbing the sleep from my eyes, I slowly sit up. Oh, nice, I can do that again. I test the limits of my movement, finding that I can flex all my limbs and fully rotate my head on my neck. “Uh, testing,” I say. “One, two, three…” It seems like I’m back in action again. Though, of course, I’m still in a diaper. I run my hand over the front of it, reaching all the way down between my legs. It seems mostly dry, though it feels like there might be a little warm spot at the very bottom. I blush a little, thinking about how I must’ve effortlessly wet myself in my sleep. “Well, well, well,” a woman in round glasses says, standing at the edge of the crib. She looks to be about my age, her dark hair mostly covered by a bandana over her head. “Are, uhm, Marta and Freya here?” I ask. “Oh, they’re done for the day,” she shrugs. “But I’m here. I’m Patty. And you must be Alfie?” “Y-yeah, that’s me.” Now that my infantile haze seems to be mostly dissipated, I realize how embarrassing it is to be stared at while I wear only a thick diaper. My hands rush to the front of the padding in a pathetic attempt at covering it up, but I already know it's not worth trying. “Trust me, I’ve seen plenty of those,” Patty says, her finger pointing down at my diaper. “Everyone here has. The sooner you stop worrying about it, the better you’re going to feel.” “I…I’ve just never…worn one of these before.” “Everyone has a first time,” she shrugs. “But if it makes you feel better, you look cute as a button in them. We’re not supposed to say this but, well, not everyone can pull off a diaper as well as you can.” I laugh a little, shaking my head. “I’m not sure I wanted to hear that I look good in a diaper.” “It’s a good thing,” she says. “You know, Freya and Marta were very excited about you. They don’t always get excited about new babies–but they were both eager to tell me about you.” “What did they say?” She shrugs. “Oh, Freya was gushing about the face you made when she was, uhm, relieving you?” “Oh, uh…” I’d like to hear about that too. What did my face look like while she was stroking my cock so hard that I left my body altogether? “How’s your diaper doing, Alfie?” “Dry?” She laughs. “Are you asking me?” “I mean…I think it’s mostly dry. Maybe a little damp at the bottom.” “Mind if I check for myself?” “Well…” My instinct is to protest, but I’m already in a diaper. I’m already sitting in a crib. I already had my diaper changed once today–that I know of. “Yeah, go for it.” She feels the exterior of the diaper’s bottom first, before sliding a finger into the leg band, feeling some of the interior padding. “I think you’re right. Just a little damp. This one will probably hold a while longer. I could change you again if you want, but I think you’d be okay with just sticking with this one.” “Couldn’t I just…not wear a diaper?” “Sure,” she shrugs. “But do you really want to risk wetting your pants without one?” “That…could happen?” “Bowel and bladder control are always the last things to come back after you’ve had some of Mother’s milk,” she says. “And it affects everyone in different ways. Seeing as how this was your first time, and we don’t really know how it’ll affect you yet, maybe it’d be a good idea if you keep them on, yeah?” “I mean, I guess. But…” I’m thinking about Nikki laughing at me. “How long do you think these, er, effects might last?” She shrugs. “Everyone’s different. But try not to worry about it too much. You’re in a diaper. And if you do have an accident, there’s plenty of people who can help you out.” I want to ask what I should do if I don’t want help, but that feels like the wrong question to ask. Maybe, I think, it’d be best to just wear this diaper for a while, crossing my fingers in the hope that I don’t need to use it. Then, a few hours from now, I can ditch it in a garbage can and act like it never happened. “So…what now?” I ask. “Am I free to go?” “So long as you feel up to walking again,” she said. She opens the side of the crib again, allowing me the space I need to swivel my legs out from off the mattress and onto the floor. Admittedly, it does take a little bit of extra effort to move around, but I don’t instantly collapse when I put weight on my feel to stand up again. “I think I’ll be okay,” I say. “Excellent,” she coos. “Let me grab your big-boy clothes and we can get you out of here.” After Patty strolls away, leaving me with blushing cheeks at the mention of ‘big-boy clothes,’ I take a better look around me to see where I’ve been for the last however-long. It is, as best as I can tell, a nursery. Big crib. Big changing table. All the diapers and baby supplies one would expect to need are on some small shelves in the corner. It’s not a very big room. The door, left slightly ajar when Patty left, lets in some sound from whatever lies beyond. I hear footsteps. Talking. The babbling of other babies. I suspect that the little nursery that I’m in is just one of many. In other rooms like this one right now, there are other adults getting their diapers changed. Yeah, I suppose I still have plenty of questions. But I think I have the one answer I truly needed. Why do people come here? Because of what I just experienced–a feeling unlike any I’ve felt before. It was strangely transformative. Uplifting. Thrilling. And yet it feels like I’ve barely scratched the surface of what I could be feeling here. I want…more. I already want to taste that milk again. I can almost taste it in my mouth still. I see why Anders is still here now. I see why I want to stay a little longer than I had originally planned. And I see why someone is probably going to have to drag me out of here too, when it’s time to go.

I’ve decided never to move house again. I’ve spent the last fortnight living in disposable nappies: migrating from one seat in the house to another in order to survey a different pile of ineffably-packed boxes. About 27% of each day is spent with me attempting to find some trivial-but-currently-needed item that is “in a box somewhere”. The constant disposables diet is annoying me. Firstly, they’re not “real” nappies in my mind. I’m also dimly aware that I’m burning through those expensive Rearz cases very, very quickly. Overall however, the whole nappy thing is getting very little attention right now. There's just too much "move" stuff going on. I’m often surprised to find myself wet, or wetting. I’ve been too distracted to fixate much on my underwear it seems. From a nappy perspective, the well-oiled machine that was my old house is all gone. That is very clear to me now. New storage locations and logistics strategies must be developed. There are challenges: particularly potent for my penchant for cloth nappies. Our current house effectively has no laundry: the “laundry” as such is in fact a designated zone in a corridor leading from the guest bedrooms to the garage. Gone is my capacious-and-secluded laundry sink, capable of concealing two to three grown up size cloth nappies marinating. Instead, a tiny designer-sink next to the washing machine alcove gleams, good only for soaking a pair of socks, or maybe drowning a guinea pig if that’s something you might feel inclined to do that is part of a well-trafficked thoroughfare. I need to find a secluded and olfactory-isolated location to soak wet nappies. I now find myself the proprietor of a clothes line that is both small and visible from the adjacent road. I can’t see how plastic pants and sheep-decorated adult-sized cloth nappies are going to escape attention at some point. The tumble dryer (an appliance I hate not only from an environmental but also a house-fire perspective) is entombed under disused garden appliances that we expensively relocated up from Brisbane so that’s not an option. There’s nowhere to hang the thing anyway. One glimmer of hope emanates from the apparent failure of the incumbent washing line: its location is near-useless (near-permanently shaded) and my beloved has asked me to consider engineering an alternative in a better spot so the “Honey I moved the clothesline” line may not provoke the kind of conversation it otherwise would. My study is no longer my kingdom and domain. Although I have a much larger study now, it must be shared with my beloved who (for now at least) is working from home. A part of her work involves on-video appearances. More than once I’ve wandered toward my desk only to find the study door shut. It’s a strange and disempowering experience. A shared study is a less than ideal scenario for nappy storage also. Additionally, my nappy bin, reeking of vanilla beans and deceit courtesy of powerful chemicals (but far better than the alternative), is now lurking in our new walk in robe: I’m waiting for the complaint. I’m not working right now, at least not any kind of paid work. I’m trying not to think about this too deeply. One of the less weighty implications of this however is that my nappy cadence no longer has to accommodate a change-free 12 hour period to cover work. Accordingly, I’ve flipped my nappy cadence somewhat. I’m currently using a lighter nappy during the day (actually burning through the never-ending “last case” of Abena L4) and using either a simple BeDry or my Rearz Inspire Mega+ as a kind of long-haul night nappy. It goes on relatively early at around 6pm and stays on until 9 or 10am the next day. On one notable occasion, I pulled nearly a 24 hour shift in one: a combination of tropical-heat-and-humidity style dehydration and business. The Inspire Mega+ makes a super-comfortable night nappy and my terry-lined plastic pants haven’t seen any leakage action at all despite relatively frequent bedwetting (a function of fatigue and inattention I suspect). My objectives for the next week include: Clearing floorspace to the extent where I can unleash our robot vacuum cleaner Find a path to at least intermittent cloth nappy usage Launder a growing pile of sweaty and slightly pee-infused plastic pants and compression pants that is lurking like a marriage-wrecking monster at the back of our walk-in-robe Avoid any nappy-related conflict with my beloved who is now never more than 20 meters away

Chapter 20: Homeward Bound Standing in the hotel bathroom, I studied my reflection as I washed my hands. The long drive home loomed ahead - hours of highway stretching between here and our familiar bed. My mind drifted to Friday's journey, to the unexpected comfort I'd found in wearing protection. The physical ease it had provided was undeniable, even if my emotions about it remained… complicated. Should I ask Emily for a diaper? I thought about it, but it seemed too... anxious. Maybe a pull-up? Just as a precaution, of course. Not that I planned to use it, but... My hand gripped the edge of the sink as I wrestled with the thought. Would asking be too forward? Too obvious? A pull-up seemed like a reasonable compromise - less committed than a diaper, just a prudent safety net for the long drive. I took a deep breath, steeling myself to suggest this perfectly reasonable precaution to Emily. "Just a pull-up, Em, for the drive? You know, just in case…" I rehearsed the words, trying for a casual, totally-in-control tone. When I emerged from the bathroom, however, I stopped short. Emily was standing by the bed, a MegaDry diaper already laid out on the mattress. My stomach did a little flip. "Come on," she said, patting the bed beside the diaper. Her tone was gentle but firm, brooking no argument. "Let's get you ready for the drive." "Em, I..." I hesitated, caught off guard by her directness. "Maybe just a pull-up? For the day?" I knew I needed to show reluctance, even if I had just been thinking the same. Emily shook her head, her expression softening but determined. "Greg, honey, we both know how Friday's drive went. This isn't about 'just in case' anymore." She gestured to the bed again. "Come on, let's not pretend this is optional." I felt a flutter of anxiety mixed with something else - relief, maybe? The decision had been taken out of my hands. As I lay on the bed, Emily's movements were efficient and caring as she secured the diaper around me. "Are these going to fit, or do you want your sweatpants?" she asked, holding up the jeans I'd worn to breakfast. I stood, trying to pull the jeans over the bulk of the diaper. They fit, technically, but the compression was uncomfortable. Emily, noting my discomfort, was already reaching for my sweatpants. "Here," she said, handing them to me with a knowing smile. "These’ll work better. We've got a long way to go." As we made our way to the hotel checkout, I couldn't help but feel a bit self-conscious. The diaper felt bulky between my legs, and I could hear a definite crinkle. I was certain everyone could tell, but there was no one in the hall or elevator. I kept checking to make sure that my un-tucked t-shirt covered the tall white plastic waistband. "Em," I said, my voice tinged with anxiety in the privacy of the elevator, "can you tell I'm wearing it? Is it obvious?" Emily stepped back, giving me a once-over. "Not at all," she assured me. "And even if it was, who cares?" As we made our way through the lobby, I listened for the crinkle of my diaper beneath my sweatpants. I hoped Emily was right - maybe it didn't matter as much as I thought it did. The clerk's eyes widened slightly as we approached the desk. I recognized him from check-in, and my stomach tightened as I noticed his gaze flicking down to my midsection before quickly darting away. The clerk greeted us with a nervous smile. "Good morning! Checking out?" "Yep," Emily said cheerfully. "It was a great stay." The clerk seemed to hesitate, then spoke. "I, uh, wanted to apologize about the misunderstanding with your room request. I hope everything was comfortable." Emily leaned in slightly, her voice warm and conspiratorial. "No need to apologize. Sometimes accommodations are necessary for all sorts of reasons, don't you think?" I could see the clerk growing more flustered, unsure how to respond. "Weren't you comfortable, Greg?" Emily added, giving me a knowing look. I played along, trying to suppress both my nervousness and a grin. "Absolutely," I said, my voice neutral but with just a hint of amusement. The clerk stammered something about having a nice day, clearly eager to end the conversation. As we left the hotel, I muttered with a chuckle, "Did you have to embarrass the poor guy like that?" Emily grinned. "Sometimes, honey, it's fun to let people's imaginations run wild. Besides, he was more embarrassed than you were." Once in the car, I settled into the passenger seat, the diaper crinkling softly beneath me. Emily started the engine, and we were off. Emily glanced over at me with a soft smile. "You okay? I know this weekend was kind of intense." I nodded, appreciating her concern. "Yeah... actually, I'm feeling pretty good." She reached over to squeeze my hand. "I'm proud of you," she said quietly. "You're handling this whole situation so well." About two hours into our journey, I felt the familiar pressure in my bladder. "Em," I said, shifting uncomfortably, "I think I need to stop soon." Emily glanced at me, then at the road signs. "Okay, there's a rest stop coming up in about 10 miles. We can... oh." Her voice trailed off as realization dawned. "What?" I asked, though I had a feeling I knew what she was thinking. "Well," she began hesitantly, "if we stop, you'd need to take the diaper off to use the restroom, right? And then... well, could you get it back on properly?" I hadn't thought about that. "Uh, probably not," I admitted. "Maybe we could find a family restroom?" Emily suggested, her tone hopeful. We pulled into the rest stop, but to our dismay, the family restroom was closed for maintenance. A large "Out of Order" sign mocked us from the door. Emily turned to me, her expression a mix of concern and resignation. "Greg, honey... I think you might need to just use the diaper. That's what it's there for, after all, and you did on Friday, so it's not like this is the first time." A flutter of nervousness tickled my stomach. It's true that it wasn't the first time, but still, using the diaper on purpose, in broad daylight, felt like crossing a line. But as another wave of urgency hit me, I realized I didn't have much choice. "Okay," I said quietly. "I guess you're right." Emily squeezed my hand reassuringly. I nodded, feigning reluctance as I released into the diaper. I felt my body tense, then relax as I finished. When I opened my eyes, Emily was watching me with that knowing smile of hers. "That wasn't so bad, was it? Let me just use the restroom quickly, and then we can head straight home." As we drove on, I found myself processing what had just happened. Using the diaper deliberately, in broad daylight, should have felt more momentous. Instead, it felt... normal. The realization both thrilled and terrified me. How had this become my new normal? The chapters of Emily’s audio book marked the hours, but as we neared home I noticed Emily growing increasingly restless beside me. Her leg bounced against the accelerator, making our speed fluctuate slightly, and she kept glancing between the GPS and the road signs with growing urgency. "Everything okay, Em?" I asked, trying to hide my amusement. "Yeah, I just..." she trailed off, biting her lip. "I need to use the bathroom, but we're so close to home." I leaned back, a mischievous glint in my eye. "Oh, you need to use the potty?" I asked, mimicking her tone from earlier. Emily's eyes narrowed, but I could see the hint of amusement behind her attempt at a stern look. "Very funny, Greg," she said, squirming slightly in her seat. "But seriously, can you check if there's a rest stop nearby?" As she squirmed in her seat, I felt a familiar pressure in my bladder. But instead of feeling anxious, I felt a strange sense of calm. I relaxed, letting the warmth spread through my diaper. "You know, Em," I said casually, "there's a lot to be said for the convenience of protection. No need to rush home." Emily's eyes widened as she realized what I was doing. "Greg! Are you...?" I nodded, a serene smile on my face. "Just taking your advice about using what I have. Luckily I’m prepared." I gave her a Cheshire cat grin as I finished, stressing the "I’m". Emily shook her head, a mix of exasperation and amusement on her face. "I can't believe you're using my words against me while you... Oh, forget it. Just find me a bathroom!" As we approached a gas station, Emily practically leaped out of the car, tossing me the keys. "You drive the rest of the way. I can't concentrate like this!" I chuckled as I switched to the driver's seat. "You know," I called after her retreating form, "maybe we should look into some protection for you too. Just in case." Her response was muffled by the closing bathroom door, but I'm pretty sure it wasn't family-friendly. As we continued our journey home, now with me behind the wheel and Emily looking much more relaxed, I couldn't help but grin. "So, Em," I said innocently, "how does it feel to be on the other side of the 'potty emergency' situation?" Emily rolled her eyes, but I could see the hint of a smile on her lips. "Alright, alright. I get it. Maybe I've been a bit... overbearing about this whole thing." "Just a bit," I teased. "But I love you anyway." Finally, we pulled into our driveway. As we unloaded the car, Emily turned to me with an apologetic smile. "I'm so sorry you had to stay in that for so long, honey. Why don't you take the first shower and get comfortable?" Once inside and properly cleaned up, Emily and I sat down on the couch. She looked at me, her expression curious. "So... how do you feel about all this? Wearing the diaper during the day, I mean. For trips." I took a moment to gather my thoughts. "Honestly? It's... not as bad as I thought it would be. I mean, it's not something I'd choose to do, but... it was kind of convenient for the drive." Emily nodded encouragingly. "That's good to hear. And you didn't seem too bothered by it at the hotel," she said, then added playfully, "It wouldn't surprise me if you started enjoying it more than you let on." I chuckled, remembering the flustered clerk. "Yeah, that was actually kind of funny. I guess I'm getting more comfortable with the idea. It's still weird, but... I don't know, maybe I'm just getting used to it." Emily leaned in, giving me a quick kiss. "I'm proud of you, Greg. You're handling this whole situation so well." As we sat there, discussing the pros and cons of daytime protection, I couldn't help but feel a mix of emotions. Part of me was still embarrassed by the whole situation, but another part felt a strange sense of freedom. It was oddly liberating to not have to worry about bathroom breaks on long drives, where I had always been the limiting factor since I was a child. "You know," I said, surprising myself, "it really did make the drive less stressful. I wouldn't mind doing that again." I watched Emily's expression change - her eyebrows rising in surprise before her face softened into that warm, encouraging smile I'd grown to both love and fear. "Really?" she asked, her voice gentle but probing. "You'd be okay with that?" I shrugged, trying to appear nonchalant. "Sure, why not? It's practical, right?" As Emily hugged me, expressing her appreciation for my openness, I couldn't help but wonder where this journey would take us next. One thing was certain – life with diapers was turning out to be full of surprises. -- This story, "Empty Nest", is copyright 2024 by me, justforfun. It may not be reproduced anywhere else without my explicit consent.

is there a good method to dealing with hair down south? What's the best way to keep hair growth down?

I'm loving this. It's so different—the real world with a bit of something extra—and it is absolutely fascinating.

I also think it's a dream, and that her mother's voice on the phone is the one she hears in reality trying to wake her up by calling her name several times because she can't wake up, I also think she has regressed drastically again for these bad actions, if that's the case, I wonder how many years???, is she going to start real diapers at night and pul-ups during the day???

Thank you, @Spargano. I've tried something very much like what you describe, but I probably won't get to test it out today. It was a bit of a job to get the additional piece of tubing in. Unfortunately, while the Glassex / Windex pipe might work better for drainage, I'm finding that it's not holding its shape particularly well once the silicone is slipped over it...maybe I need to melt it even further to help make it more rigid.

Nope. The design flaw was my own. If anything, it proved in tribulation that it worked. But I will for sure make the tower is never that short again. Here are the picture of the stent (the taller safer one) with the anchor highlighted.

I always wear as well, just not openly in a gay bar/club......

@tuffy: Interesting. @DailyDi: Looks like the link provides for options going forward. While it probably doesn't solve the short term cash flow problem, at least it should give you a path to work with for your other sites in the future. Don't know if you have the data needed to reach out to folks to get them to re-subscribe to sites using the new payment methods. Best wishes...

That is something I want to get done too

Nope, if I had diaper rash it would suggest my Daddy isn't changing me often enough so absolutely wouldn't be proud of having a diaper rash.

This is really masterful work. Thank you so much for writing it!

Still enjoying your updates - congrats on moving and I'm glad everyone survived! You may find it helpful to have a lidded plastic box for your used nappies - I find the Really Useful Box brand really useful (funny, that) and they do some in opaque colours so you don't need to see a 360 marination progress. You could also pour in a cup of diluted scented disinfectant if you wished to nuke any smells. White vinegar also works a treat for any smells and is considerably cheaper (though the smell of the vinegar itself does go when dried). As for drying, good luck! I've seen there's now heat pump driers which instead of using electricity to heat air that's immediately thrown out the window, instead uses it to just move heat from the outside to the inside of the drier which in turn absorbs moisture away from clothes. It may be more efficient but they do cost more up front. You highlight a good point though - we all manage our lifestyles and get to a point where we have everything down to a tee, but it doesn't take much for our routines to fall into disarray and leave us having to find new ways to cope. It's when we have a change of routine that nappies can become a real pain to manage!

I've disposed of super-thick diapers in those tiny bins many times. Works better if you don't roll them up, usually. I fly almost every week and rarely have issues. I've recounted over the years the few times I have had issues, but 2 weeks ago going through a small airport, I got selected for random selection and had to go through the nude-o-scope. It detected my dry Sunkiss Masterpiece. TSA agent asked me if I wanted to to a private room...nope...been there, done that. He patted me down, pretty sure felt my diaper, but never questioned me about it, and sent me on my way within seconds. I'll avoid the private room detour if given an option from here on out.

Chapter 39: The Strict Admin “Do you still have that cinnamon crunch seasoning?” Deon asked, opening Emma’s higher cabinets that Emma couldn’t reach for the popcorn seasoning. “I mean, I can’t fucking reach that cabinet and you literally put it in the same place every time.” Emma snarled in annoyance, eyes going to her popcorn kettle, pouring in the popcorn kernels over the oil. Deon was 6 foot and always put the popcorn seasonings at the highest cabinet on purpose to insult Emma’s short height. Deon always liked to tease Emma with either putting things out of her reach, to Emma’s demise. Kylie laughed at them from the stool at Emma’s counter white marble island in the middle of her kitchen, “Deon, she’s not wrong. You ask the same thing almost every movie night.” Deon gave a crooked smile, “I know, it just makes me laugh every time how mad Emma gets.” Her brown eyes bounced to Emma who rolled her eyes. Emma said, “I shouldn’t have invited anyone over… also, why is it always my place?” Emma asked, turning to Deon who came behind Kylie and wrapped her long arms around her, kissing her neck, “And get a room-“ “The man, myth and legacy is here!” Graham cut off Emma as he walked in, boisterous as usual. Emma glared as Graham smiled widely as he walked in with a bottle of Emma’s favorite wine and a cooler, “It’s ‘the man, the myth, the legend’ not legacy, Graham.” Graham closed the door and set down his items as he came over to Emma and held out his arms with a irritatingly wide and knowing smile to Emma as she backed up. “It sounds like someone needs a hug.” Graham said, approaching. Emma backed up into the corner, eyeing her kettle that began popping, “I don’t and not from you. I’m mad at-“ Emma was cut off as Graham kneeled and picked up Emma under her armpits, hugging her as he stood, “A hug will fix everything!” Emma groaned and let out a giggle as he lifted her into his arms, “Graham!” She grumbled as she was forced to hug him back in his arms. This wasn’t the first time Graham hugged her like this, he tended to give her a ‘big hug’ when she was having a bad day. This was of course for other reasons and it felt slightly different now considering that he knew about the whole babying thing. For a moment, Emma’s mind became fuzzy, feeling little in his arms. It was like that switch flicked on and Emma couldn’t stop herself and her internal feelings that Chad had unlocked in the past weeks. Deon and Kylie laughed as Graham set her back down, with a smug kiss to her cheek, “Emmie, I brought you wine and cheese as a peace offering.” He said with his usual Graham charm and charisma. “Peace offering? What happened?” Deon asked, eyes brows raising as she looked between them. Graham went to Emma’s drawer and grabbed her wine bottle opener, “It’s an NDA thing – can’t really say but I think Emmie’s forgiven me.” Emma pressed her lips together to not say more, emptying the popcorn in a few glass bowls. The whole NDA thing never stopped them from spilling before but Emma was happy Graham wasn’t going further to explain. “Understood... I guess?” Deon shrugged, walking over to the bowls and grabbing two. She seasoned Kylie and hers bowl as Kylie got up and walked to the couch, plopping down and grabbing Emma’s remote. “It’s on Hulu right?” Kylie asked the group, flipping through Emma’s apps. “Yup, all the worst horror movies seem to be.” Emma muttered with a slight edge to her voice. Deon’s head whipped to Emma from her tone, “You okay? You kind of seem…” Kylie ended her sentence, “Moody. Are you PMSing or something?” Emma frowned, tilting her head and knowing it was technically almost that time of the month but… that wasn’t why, “No, I-“ Graham cut her off, “She’s starting to date-“ Emma’s eyes glared, “Graham!” Deon and Kylie looked to each other and then to Emma, “You’re dating someone?!” Kylie blurted. Deon muttered, “You’d think you’d be happier not…” “It’s not dating and it’s very… complicated.” Emma growled, eyeing Graham in annoyance that he said anything. Graham put his hands up in defense, “Sorry, Emmie. They should know why you’re being a touch grumpy.” Graham poured two glasses, “Deon and Kylie, do you want any?” Emma rolled her eyes, grabbing her popcorn and walking to the couch to the end she usually sat on with Graham. Deon shook her head, “Nope, we’re good.” Graham brought over Emma’s glass of wine and sat next to her. Graham and Emma usually cuddled or curled up next to each other during movie nights but Emma was obviously cold-shouldering Graham. Graham saw Emma shrunk to her corner and sat, offering her a cheese slice. Emma eyed it for a moment before grabbing a slice. “Uhm, did you change your subscription or something? There’s only kids scary movies here.” Deon asked, taking the remote from Kylie and going to the search bar. Emma blinked as she took a large gulp of her wine, watching Deon search the movie and Deon clicking too quickly to the movie with the child lock icon. She clicked and the prompt appeared to ask for parental permission. The whole groups' heads turned to Emma as her face became red. “Did you accidentally put child locks on your account?” Kylie asked in a joking way with a laugh. Deon and Graham laughed as Emma frowned. Emma had no other excuse as she shrugged, “Something like that.” Graham stared for a second longer, guessing what probably happened and that it wasn’t Emma’s doing at all. Deon laughed as she threw her head back with a clap, “That’s rich. Hoping then we’ll get access granted.” She clicked the ‘request permission’ button before Emma had a moment to think. Emma blinked, her heart skipping a beat and not thinking of the consequences of telling her friend that she was the parent on the account. Emma bit her lip as Deon and Kylie looked over to Emma in confusion at her just sitting there, not moving. “So, uh, are you going to give permission so we can watch?” Deon asked awkwardly. Emma felt her phone ping at a text from Daddy on her phone. She cursed at herself internally on not changing the name as she opened the text, feeling Graham’s stare over her shoulder: That’s a rated R movie, you’re not allowed to watch that. Maybe a kids scary movie for your movie night is more appropriate, hm? Graham howled in laughter as he read the text, slapping his leg at the text he sent her as Emma blinked in annoyance to Chad’s sudden text. To Emma’s further demise, a prompt showed on the screen ‘Your admin denied access to this movie.’ Deon blinked to Emma, “Are you trolling us right now, Em?” Emma frowned, “I wish I was. I think we either have to log into someone else’s account or find a family friendly scary movie for tonight.” Graham was breathless as he rested back and calmed down from laughing, “Maybe we can watch the Don’t Look Under the Bed on Disney plus or something like that. Think that’s a good throwback that’s probably funny?” Graham said, trying to save Emma from Deon and Kylie asking any more questions. Deon widened her eyes and just said, “Fine, I guess…” She went to Disney plus and Kylie just stared at Emma a moment longer in confusion before they watched their movie. Emma dimmed her lights of the apartment and luckily wasn’t questioned for the rest of the night, thanks to Graham’s save.

I am enjoying the story .

Three: Off the Grid, Into the Cradle Tommy looks just as out of place as Nikki and I do. He wants to fit in, though his heavy-duty leather boots, dirt-splattered pants, and rolled-up plaid shirt sleeves look more like farmer cosplay than anything else. It’s the details that give him away. His hair is neatly parted and combed. His face is shaved completely smooth. His hands are clean and uncalloused. A fellow city-boy if I’ve ever seen one. “I’m guessing y’all are Alfie and Nikki?” he asks, flashing a suave smile as he saunters up to our table. Even his ‘y’all’ sounds inauthentic. “Are, uh, outsiders that obvious?” I ask. “Soon enough, I bet you’ll be able to detect them too,” he says. He sticks a hand out towards me. “I’m Tommy.” I shake his hand, almost introducing myself before remembering that he already knows who we are. “You want a seat? Some food?” Tommy helps himself to a seat on Nikki’s side of the booth, much to my own amusement. He doesn’t know Nikki yet, but if he did, he’d be wary of her dissatisfaction for having to share her seat with a stranger. “So,” he says, “here for Anders, huh?” “That’s the plan,” I sigh, already exhausted by him. “Where’s he now?” It would’ve been so convenient if Anders had just come to town with Tommy. Then, I could've just pushed him into the back of our car and drove off. Of course, that’s probably why he’s not here. “He’s back home,” he says. “Unfortunately, he was tied up with some other stuff. But that’s why he asked me to meet you.” “Home?” I ask. “Is that the, uh, farm?” “The farm,” he chuckles. “Been talking to the locals?” “Just the waitress,” I say. “Is it…not a farm?” “I mean, it’s a farm, sure,” Tommy shrugs. “We grow fruit, grains and vegetables. We’ve got some animals too. But we don’t call it ‘the farm.’ What else did the waitress say about us?” “Nothing bad,” I shrug. “She said you’re all pretty nice.” “Tell me more about your friend here,” Tommy says, his curiosity about the town gossip seemingly satiated. He nods his head to the side towards Nikki. “Is she, like, your girlfriend?” I smile. This ought to be fun. He already broke the first rule, which was asking me about her–especially when she’s sitting right next to him. “You might want to start by asking her that.” Tommy’s head slowly rotates to the side, getting a much better view of Nikki’s scowl. “Did you have something you wanted to ask me?” She cracks her fingers in front of her chest. “Uh, sorry,” Tommy says, his cheeks getting a little pink. “I didn’t mean to…” “I’m Alfie’s friend,” she says. “Moral support.” “She’s also my bodyguard,” I say. I’m only half-joking. Nikki is a bartender back at home. As far as I know, it’s the only job she’s ever had, and it’s the only job she ever wants. Her dream is to own her own bar. That’s it. That’s all she wants. When I told her I was going to California, I said that she was welcome to join me. I wasn’t sure that she would, since she had a job and all. But I watched as she picked up her phone, called her boss, and nonchalantly told him that she’d be away for a few days. I was pretty sure that she ended the call before he even had a chance to say anything in response. When asked why she wanted to come with me, she told me that she just wanted the opportunity to “get away from things for a minute.” A very respectable reason, in my opinion–though a part of me wonders if there’s more to it than that. Nikki keeps most things close to the chest. Over time, I’ve learned to read Nikki well–maybe better than anyone else ever has–but I still have my blind spots. “You remind me of someone,” Tommy muses, staring at Nikki. If this was a cartoon, his irises might be in little heart shapes. “A girl I used to know.” “Did you annoy her too?” she asks. He blushes a little, her bluntness catching him off guard. I wonder if most of the people he talks to have a little more patience with him. He clears his throat and does his best to laugh it off. “Look,” I say, wanting to get the conversation back on track again. “We want to go see Anders, wherever he is. You’re going to help us do that, right?” “Of course,” he says, nodding. “Whenever you’re ready, you can follow me over.” Somewhere in the background, I spot Celia walking by. At this point, our bill has been paid and we’re completely done with our meal, so there’s no need for her to check in on us–yet, I’m a little surprised she hasn’t stopped by since Tommy arrived. Up until the moment of his arrival, she’d at least swing by every few minutes for some small talk. It makes me wonder if she’s interacted with Tommy before or not. “And why couldn’t we just drive over there ourselves?” Nikki asks. “Well, it’s invite-only,” he shrugs. “They’d have turned you away at the gate, no matter who you know inside.” A gate. And who is ‘they?’ Nikki had brought up the idea of it being a cult earlier, and I had brushed the idea off. It seems a little less strange now. “But if you’re with me,” Tommy continues, “a member, they’ll let you in.” “A member,” I repeat. “A member of…what, exactly?” He opens his mouth, but seems to think better of whatever his answer would’ve been. He considers it for another moment before trying again: “A member of our family. I’d like to introduce you to our family, of course. I know Anders would like that too.” “Is Anders…part of that family?” “Of course.” “He’s got a family back home, you know? Myself. My sister. We were kind of hoping we could get him back.” “You can share, can’t you?” “I’d love to see how my sister–Ander’s wife–would respond to that,” I laugh. Nikki snorts. “Anders isn’t being held against his will,” Tommy shrugs. “Whenever he wants to go, he’ll go.” “Sure. But I think he needs a little reminder that people are waiting for him.” “You’ve come a long way to just give him a little reminder,” he says. “Look, all I’m saying is that since you’re out here anyway, you might as well let us show you around. Maybe see for yourself all the good qualities of our home that Anders sees. You might be surprised at how much you like it.” Aside from shrugging, I’m not really sure what else there is to say. I’m ready to roll. I’m ready to get over there and to start the process of getting Anders back into an airplane. “You too,” Tommy says to Nikki. “I think you’d like our home too.” Nikki’s nose wrinkles a little as she glances back at Tommy. “Are you wearing a diaper right now?” His cheeks blush and he bites his bottom lip for a moment. “I mean, well…” “I’m just saying,” she continues. “It kind of smells like pee over here.” === We’re back in the car and on the road again. The car still smells a little like baby powder. Ahead of us, Tommy’s pickup leads the way back out of town again. We pass the gas station that Bria and Reid took their van to earlier, and I can see that the van is pulled into the garage now. I see Reid outside, talking on his phone, but I don’t see Bria. I wave, but I don’t think he sees me. “So,” I shrug. “Tommy, huh? What a guy.” “I’ve seen him before,” she says. “Well, not him, but other guys who are just like him. They’re at the bar all the time. I swear, there’s a factory somewhere that just keeps churning them out.” “This one pees his pants, though.” “It wouldn’t be the first time I’ve seen one of them piss themselves either. I guess he at least had the foresight to wear diapers.” I shrug. “I don’t really like him either. A strange choice to be our envoy, right? I’m hoping that he’s not the best they have to offer.” “It’s busy work,” she says. “He probably annoys someone else at their little headquarters, so they sent him here to meet us just to get him out of their hair.” “Poor guy. Now I feel bad for him.” The road is far from the worst we’ve ever been on, but it’s hardly a smooth ride. We’re in ‘back road’ country now, and I feel more disconnected from the rest of the world than ever before. The closer we get to the farm–or whatever else it is they want to call it–the more anxious I get. From my apartment in New Jersey, it was easy to imagine myself wandering into this place and talking Anders into just coming back home with me. Now, I’m not so sure. “Did you get a hold of your sister?” she asks. “Nah. Left her a voicemail though. I’m sure that by the time she calls back, we won’t have reception.” “It’s kind of nice,” she says, staring out the window. “You know, not being able to use our phones so much.” I can’t help but chortle. Nikki has, like, one hour of screen time total a day. She has restraint I rarely see in other adults our age. “Funny coming from you.” “It’s just the idea of being, like, off the grid. I carry a phone around with me everywhere I need to go just in case someone–like you, or someone from the bar–needs me. Even when the phone’s not in use, it could go off at any second and interrupt my day. Now, I don’t have to worry about it. Out of sight, out of mind.” “I wish I could see it that way,” I say. I’m thinking about how I need to talk to Sam yet. How I’d like to touch base with Maxine. I should also, at some point, think about calling my editor. I am a writer. Others have called me a ‘journalist,’ but I’ve never been bold enough to say it myself. Usually, I just write shit articles for a shit newsblog that’s on its last legs. I’m not the guy who goes out in the field and does interviews. I don’t ‘investigate.’ I write reviews of dog accessories. I rank memes. Once in a great while I get to do a concert review. They keep paying me, and I’m making enough to live–albeit, barely–but I know this isn’t going to last much longer. Soon, AI will be writing the articles I usually write. If I want to continue to be a writer, and I think I do, then I need to make myself important. I need to go places that nobody else is going, and I need to write about things that nobody else is writing about. Probably another reason that I decided to fly across the country. I wasn’t thinking about this when I booked the flights. But now that I’m here, I see pieces of a story everywhere I look. “How often do you think the people in this place deal with diaper rash?” Nikki asks. I laugh. “I…haven’t thought about that. You figure it’s got to happen sometimes, right?” “I mean, take this Tommy guy. If I could smell his pissy pants, he was probably sitting in them a while, right? And he just got back in his truck without changing himself, so who knows how much longer he’ll be in that thing.” “When we get to where we’re going, should I remind him to change?” Nikki snorts and nods. “Please do that. I’d love to hear it.” “You ever think about having kids?” I ask. I think I’ve always assumed that she didn’t want them before, but we probably haven’t actually talked about it in a long time. “No.” “No…you don’t want them? Or no, you don’t think about it?” “I don’t think about it.” She leaves it at that. As always, the master of keeping it close to her chest. Actually, I could see her being a good mother. She can be very protective at times, and even at her gruffest, she’s always considerate for those she cares about. Though, honestly, I can’t begin to imagine the kind of person she’d marry, let alone choose to procreate with. Would he be a bulldog himself? Or would she need someone completely different to balance the equation? Would I be a good parent? I just can’t imagine being in that role. If anything, I feel like I still need someone else to take care of me. === We reach a gate. This place has a gate. Not only that, but a chain link fence spreads in either direction, disappearing into the trees around us. However big this place is, I suspect it’s completely fenced off from the rest of the world. There’s someone standing there, too. A guard, I think. He doesn’t appear to be armed, but he also doesn’t look like the kind of guy I’d want to force my way past. For the first time since we landed in California, Nikki seems interested. Maybe she’s just interested in the size of the guard’s arms, or maybe she’s just as curious as I am about what a place like this needs a guard for. Tommy’s pickup pulls through the gate, and the guard waves for us to drive through as well. I’m tempted to stop and talk to the guard for a moment, but I’m not even sure what I’d ask. “Keeping the babies safe in here, are ya?” Instead I just offer a friendly wave as we slowly roll past him. I do spot something else as we roll through the entrance, though–a large wooden sign suspended above the gate. It reads: The Cradle. Nikki and I read the sign at the same time and then look at each other, making sure the other has noticed it. “That’s interesting, huh?” I ask. Nikki only snorts in response. This place–this commune, this compound, this community–is huge. There are roads. There are buildings. There are people walking around. I feel like we’re only seeing a small part of it too. Beyond the buildings and trees that I see, I’m sure there’s even more. I’m already overwhelmed. “Nobody looks to be dressed like a baby over here,” I say–just as much for myself as it’s for Nikki to hear. “Pull over and that lady if she’s wearing a diaper,” Nikki says, pointing at a random woman walking on the side of the little road. She’s probably joking. “I bet we’re going to have plenty of opportunities to see people in diapers,” I say. “Let’s not annoy our hosts too much just yet.” There’s an unpaved parking lot ahead, and there’s about a dozen or so cars already parked here–ranging from beat-up older vehicles, like Tommy’s, to brand new Mercedes and Land Rovers. Our arrival kicks up a big cloud of dust in the parking area, and so I can barely see that Tommy’s pulled his truck into a space at the far end. I pull into a space next to his, praying that I haven’t accidently run over everyone. “You’re here,” Tommy says as we all get out of our vehicles at the same time. “Welcome.” “Was that security at the gate?” I ask. I think I’m actually asking something else–something about why a place like this would need security, or if something ever happened to require security here now. “That’s just Chuck,” Tommy shrugs. “No big deal. It’s just a little extra peace of mind to know that someone’s watching the entrance. There’s two more guys on security detail. One of them is probably somewhere here on the farmstead. The other one is probably sleeping.” Alright, I guess I’ll just ask what I should’ve asked in the first place: “What do you think you need security from?” Tommy nonchalantly waves the question away with the back of his hand. “People just like feeling secure. Honestly, most of what security does is just keeps the bears away. If y’all brought any bags, why don’t you grab them and follow me.” Both Nikki and I have packed some belongings, assuming that no matter what happens with Anders, we’re probably going to need to spend at least a night here. Neither of us grab our bags though, probably for the same reason–doing so would be to assume that we’re staying. And, ideally, we won’t have to do that. Best case scenario, we get Anders and drag him out of here and then find a place to stay the night in Harper’s Bell. Or, we just keep driving until we do find a place to spend the night. “We’ll, uh, grab them later,” I say. “Suit yourself,” he says. His arm waves us towards him. “Follow me.” I keep wondering how Anders found out about this place initially. I can guess, I think. He’s the type who can just approach anyone and strike up a conversation. He’s fearless when it comes to socializing. This, combined with the fact that he travels a lot for his job, probably provides ample opportunity for adventure. I can imagine him striking up a conversation with someone who knows about this place, and they mention it to him. He’s intrigued and wants to know more. He says all the right things and manages to get himself invited. Once here, he falls in love with it. Anders once told me–maybe around the time he shared the photos of himself with the diapered folks in the background–that he really wanted to return here, but worried that the next time he arrived, he wouldn’t want to leave. I laughed it off when he said it, but I’m starting to see why he might’ve felt that way. As we walk across the grounds behind Tommy, I’m overwhelmed by all the things to see. Flowers and plants everywhere. People just walking and talking–all of them look happy to be here. It’s quiet too–a kind of quiet I’m not familiar with. Living in suburbia all my life, ‘quiet’ still includes the background ambience of cars on a highway, sirens, or barking dogs. Most of that noise is absent from here, leaving just the soft tones of polite conversations, birds chirping, and wind blowing through leaves. I’m looking for diapers. Everytime we pass someone, I study their clothing, looking for the telltale lump of thick padding. Most of the time, I either can’t tell, or it doesn’t appear that they’re wearing one. But that’s not always the case. A young man’s athletic shorts have slid down a little, revealing the back of a white diaper as he talks to a woman near a tree. A woman squats near a small flower bed with a trowel in her hand, her dress riding up enough so that I can clearly see she’s wearing a diaper underneath. Someone with bright pink hair is walking across our path ahead in only a t-shirt and a diaper–their thumb lodged in their mouth. I expect Tommy to turn back to us to explain what that might be about, but he continues to stroll ahead like it’s the most normal thing. “What do you think?” I ask Nikki. “I should’ve gotten jerky at that store in town.” “Sure. But what do you think about this place?” “It’s nice,” she shrugs. No snark detected. “So, uh, where are we headed?” I finally ask, projecting my voice ahead to Tommy. “Well you want to see Anders, right?” Tommy asks. “He should be up here.” === People like to tease me because of how I act around Anders. They call me a puppy-dog, or insist that I’m obsessed with him. While I think they exaggerate a little, I do like Anders a lot. I liked him from the first time Sam introduced me to him. He’s the cool older brother I never had. He’s gregarious, friendly, and he has impeccable taste in just about everything. The music I listen to, all the movies that I watch, all the books I read–most of them were recommendations from Anders. I sometimes say–to myself, as I’d never say this aloud to someone else and invite further jokes at my expense–that I want to be Anders when I grow up. Now, I just need to wait for whenever it is that I grow up. Anders, as best as I can tell, appreciates my role of ‘little bro.’ He likes having a fan club, and he likes having someone to talk to about the obscure art that Sam could care less about. If asked what he does for a living, Anders will say that he is a jazz musician. And while that is technically true, I doubt he makes very much money from playing with some band in the city once or twice a month. Anders is also a photographer, and a rather renowned one, at that. He mostly takes photos of collectibles–things like stamps, coins, and toys–for coffee table books and price guides. More recently, Anders had been traveling around the country and taking photographs of antique cars for a new book he’s working with a writer in Manhattan. It sounds like a cool enough job, though I still get the feeling that Sam is the house’s breadwinner. His most recent trip to California–the one he has yet to return from–was under the guise of taking photos of more cars. I know this to be a lie now, and it makes me wonder how many of his previous trips were covers for him coming to ‘The Cradle.’ Nikki and are waiting for a few minutes after Tommy went into a small cabin–presumably to fetch Anders. I’m just about to complain about how long it's taking when the door opens again. I almost don’t recognize the man who emerges from the cabin’s door. It’s only when he smiles that I realize it’s my brother-in-law. The Anders I know keeps his dark hair in a semi-purposeful mess, while his carefully trimmed beard says professor-chic. This man’s hair is neatly combed back, and his beard is gone. He’s not wearing tight fitting jeans, and some designer button-down, as Anders is wont to–instead, he’s wearing loose-fitting white pants and a billowing tan top. It’s an outfit that either screams ‘cult-member’ or ‘guy at a yoga retreat.’ “Anders,” I say, unable to help but smile in return. “Alfie,” he says. “I’m so glad you made it.” What I want to do is run up and hug him, but I can already hear Nikki’s stifled snickers in my head now. I settle for a firm handshake. As glad as I am to see him, I’m also annoyed with him, and I feel like I need to make that clear: “Sam’s a little pissed, you know?” He sighs and nods slowly. “Yeah… I bet she is.” “You need to go home,” I say. “And you need to go home with a helmet on, in case she’s waiting for you with a golf club.” “Yeah, I know,” he laughs. “She deserves to hear the truth–and I’m going to tell her everything. Believe me, it’s not like I want to keep any of this from her. I just… Well, you know your sister. I’m not sure she’d understand a place like this, and so I’ve been trying to figure out how to make her see what it means to me.” He’s not wrong–I can’t imagine Sam witnessing people roaming around in adult diapers and saying anything other than “What the fuck?” I want to jump right into the little spiel I’ve been mentally preparing since I boarded a jet in New Jersey, but it seems better to hold off for the moment. There’ll be plenty of opportunities today to give him hell. For now, it’s just good to see him again. A few yards away, Tommy gives me a big wave to signal that his work here is done. I wave back. Here’s to hoping the guy gets his diaper changed soon. “Nikki,” Anders says, his arms open for a hug. “It’s good to see you too. Keeping my man safe, I assume?” Nikki–who’s never seemed either charmed or annoyed by Anders in the past–just shrugs and waves. “Glad to see you’re still alive.” She’s not a hugger, and he slowly lowers his arms when he remembers this. “I’m so glad you made it,” Anders says again, his attention turning back to me. “There’s so much I want to show you.” “I’m sure,” I say. “But I just want to make sure that we find some time to talk about–” “There’ll be plenty of time for that,” Anders says, cutting me off. “But you’re here now and, you know, so long as you’re here, you might as well see what this place is all about, right?” “Yeah,” I nod. “Actually, that sounds good. I’d really like to understand what’s going on around here.” Anders laughs and shrugs. “You know, you’re going to see a lot of things. But to truly understand it? You’d have to–” He doesn’t get a chance to finish that thought, as the door of the cabin he previously emerged from opens again, a young woman with curly brown hair steps out. Her arms are crossed and there’s an amused look of faux-frustration on her pretty face. “Anders?” she says. “And just where do you think you’re running off to?” “Hey,” he says, his head spinning back towards the door quickly. His cheeks turn bright pink. “Uhm, my brother is here and…” “I wasn’t done with you yet,” she says, her lips breaking into a little smirk. “You get back in here so I can take care of you.” Anders’ eyes meet mine, and I’m pretty sure he can read my mind. “You have a wife back home,” I’m saying. “My sister, at that. You better have a pretty good explanation for this.” He immediately responds to my thoughts aloud: “It, uh… It’s not what it looks like.” “Well that depends on what you think it looks like,” the woman giggles. “Because if it looks like this big baby here is sneaking away from a diaper change, you’d be absolutely right.” Anders sighs, nervously running his hand over his hair. “You’ll have to excuse me a minute, Alf. I just have to, uh…” “He needs to get his diaper changed,” the woman says, looking delighted to expose him like this. “He’s wet the one he’s wearing so much that it’s about to leak. It’s a bad habit of his. I swear, it’s as if he likes being in dirty diapers.” I haven’t begun to process this yet, and it's among the most absurd things I’ve ever heard someone say in my entire life–but that doesn’t mean it’s not funny. I try, and fail, to conceal my mouth as I giggle. Nikki, of course, snorts. “Well, sure,” I say, my mouth still curved into a big grin. “You should probably take care of that, then. We’ll wait, Anders.” He sighs and begins to say something, but seems to reconsider. “I’d try and explain but…” “You can tell ‘em all about it when we’re done,” the woman says, taking his arm and pulling him back into the cabin. The door shuts behind them, leaving whatever happens next up to our imaginations. === The woman I saw earlier, whose dress was hiked up enough to show off her diaper as she tended to a small garden, is walking towards us. She walks with purpose and, perhaps, a slightly off-kilter wobble–like there’s something under her dress that she’s trying to compensate for as she moves. The diaper, I’m sure. “Hi,” she says, a cute flare of rose in her cheeks as she waves. “Are you two waiting?” “Waiting?” She points to the cabin. For a moment, I’m not sure what she means by this, but then I think of the woman dragging Anders back inside of it–stating that he needed to have his diaper changed. “Oh,” I say. “N-no. We’re not, uh…” What do they call themselves? Diaper-people? Babies? Residents? “We’re not waiting to go in. We’re waiting for someone to come out.” The woman nods, chuckling a little. “Are they going to be a while, you think?” “Uh…I really don’t know how long these things take,” I say. “I’ve never, uhm, had my…diaper changed. Well, as an adult, at least. I assume someone took care of that sort of thing for me when I was a baby. Oh, and I guess I should probably mention that I’m not wearing a diaper right now, and…” “Rambling,” Nikki says softly. She’s always looking out for me. “Right,” I say, my cheeks warming. “I don’t know how long it’ll be.” She smirks. “Visiting?” I feel compelled to explain why we’re here, and that we’re not interested in becoming one of…whoever they are, but I doubt she cares. It seems easier to just nod. “That’s right.” It’s not a lie. “You know, I just ‘visited’ once,” she shrugs, a smug grin on her face. “Is that so? And now you’re a, uh, member?” Member? Is that the right word? It sounds like I’m describing something cult-y again. “I live here now,” she smiles. “That sounds lovely,” I say. “Congratulations.” “Look, I’m just saying that I’ve seen your expression before,” she says. “I saw it in the mirror when I first came here. This place is a lot to take in, isn’t it?” I’m thinking about Celia’s little warning to me back when we were at the diner. About how it seems like everyone who comes here ends up in a diaper. “Maybe it’s something in the air. Or the water.” I almost don’t want to engage in this conversation at all, afraid that polite conversation will be misconstrued as genuine interest. Still, I can’t just not respond to her. “It’s a lot,” I chuckle. “But I’m not here to judge anyone. I hope everyone’s living their best life.” She smirks. “Well, I’m going to find somewhere else to be changed. Maybe I’ll see you around. And if I don’t, well, I’ll assume you left.” This last part is said in a tone that implies she doesn’t believe it’s going to happen. “Uh, yeah. I’ll see you if I see you.” She had mentioned needing to be ‘changed’ so nonchalantly that I barely thought about it. Now, I find myself a little curious about the current status of her diaper. She walks past me, onwards towards the next location where she can get freshened up. Her arm brushes against mine, and she utters a little whisper as she passes–so soft that I’m almost sure I imagined it. “Just try it.” Try what. But I think I already know. The message from the restroom wall comes to mind again: ‘Drink the milk.’ As the girl walks away, I catch a little whiff of the trail she leaves behind. It’s not a fresh scent. “They’re nuts,” Nikki says, shaking her head. “All of them.” “Y-yeah,” I nod. She’s probably right. But I also kind of wonder what it’s like to be nuts myself. The cabin door opens again and Anders emerges, a big smile on his face. “Hello again!” “Good to go?” I ask. “Everything, uh, situated?” He laughs, his cheeks reddening a little. “Good to go. Come on, guys, I want to show you around.” I turn my head one last time to see if the girl in the dress is near us or not, but she appears to be out of sight. I am a little curious if I’ll ever see her again. Because if I do, it probably means I’ve been here too long. “Hey, Anders,” I say. “What do you know about, uh…” Milk. All I have to do is say one more word, a short word at that. But I just can’t bring myself to ask about it. Maybe I don’t want to know, because then I’d have to care. And if I cared…maybe I’d be showing up at the diner with a diaper peeking up from the back of my pants, and Celia would be there laughing, saying: “See? Told ya so.” “What do I know about what?” “Uh, the reception around here. Is there any place around here I can go if I had to make a call?” “Oh, yeah,” he shrugs. “I can usually get a bar or three of service near the gate. Follow me. I’ll show you.” Anders walks ahead, with Nikki and I following a short distance behind. She glances at me curiously. She doesn’t say anything, but she doesn’t have to–I’m sure she wants to know what I was originally going to ask. Maybe I’ll tell her later, long after we leave and while we’re laughing about the strange experience we had while getting Anders. Or, maybe I’ll tell her while someone’s topping my glass of milk off, and we’re moments away from trying it for ourselves.

Here is the rest I have written. Will continue to work on this but the next update probably will be at least a week or more. Chapter 7 Kai opened the Zoom session, her face immediately softening as she saw Anders' reflection on her screen. His normally well-kept appearance was absent—his hair was messy, his eyes looked hollow, and his clothes were rumpled. He seemed weighed down by something heavy, and it was clear to her that something was very wrong. "Anders," Kai began gently, her voice laced with concern, "how are you doing today?" Anders didn’t make eye contact, his gaze fixed somewhere off to the side. "I’m fine," he muttered, his tone hollow. Kai's brows furrowed. She could see the discomfort on his face, the fatigue in his eyes. He was anything but fine. "Are you sure?" she pressed, leaning in slightly as if to draw him out of his internal shell. "Because it seems like something’s off." Anders shifted in his seat, adjusting his position, but it was more of a nervous tic than a genuine need to move. "Yeah, I’m fine," he repeated, the words lacking any real conviction. Kai decided to change her approach, knowing that pushing too hard could make him retreat further. "How was the cooking class this week?" she asked, her voice light, though she was keenly observing his body language. The question immediately caused a visible reaction in Anders. His shoulders tensed, and his jaw clenched as if the mere mention of the class caused him physical discomfort. "It went fine," he said, but the words didn’t ring true. His face, his posture, everything told Kai the opposite. She took a slow breath, gathering her thoughts. "Anders," she said softly, "for this to work, you have to trust me. You need to be completely open and honest, okay? Can you do that?" Her tone was soothing, almost as though she were speaking to a small child, not to belittle him but to create a safe, nurturing space where he felt like he could open up without fear. Anders fidgeted for a moment, his fingers tapping against his armrest. "I... I can try." "Good." Kai’s smile was warm, but her gaze stayed focused on him. "Now, can you tell me what really happened at the cooking class?" Anders exhaled, as if summoning the strength to dive back into what had clearly been a troubling experience. "At first, everything was fine," he began slowly, his voice barely above a whisper. "Olivia, this girl from the class, saw me before things started. She invited me out for drinks after the class." Kai nodded, encouraging him to continue without saying anything. "The class was fun," Anders went on, his eyes looking slightly distant as if he were replaying the events in his mind. "Olivia was great, you know? We made pasta together, we talked, it was...nice." He paused, swallowing hard. "And after class, we went out for drinks like she suggested. We were at a bar, just talking... getting to know each other." Kai could see this was becoming harder for him as he spoke, but she kept her voice gentle, guiding him carefully through the narrative. "That sounds nice. What happened after that?" Anders’ breathing became uneven, his discomfort intensifying. He rubbed the back of his neck, looking anywhere but directly at Kai. "She asked if we could go back to my place," he said, his voice now quieter. "And I said yes." He swallowed hard, his expression one of apprehension, as if he was bracing himself for what came next. Kai stayed silent, waiting for him to continue, her eyes never leaving his face. She could sense that whatever had happened next was weighing heavily on him, and it was crucial to allow him the time to come to terms with saying it out loud. Anders shifted uncomfortably in his chair, avoiding the camera. His face was twisted with anxiety as he finally began to unravel the events of that night. "I brought her back to my place," he said, his voice low, almost a mumble. "Everything was moving fast... too fast. The second we walked in, she was all over me. She started kissing me, touching me... it made me nervous, so I told her I'd make drinks to calm myself down." Kai leaned forward slightly, her face a mask of calm attentiveness. She could sense there was more, something lurking beneath the surface of this story. "I went to the kitchen," Anders continued, his words slow and deliberate, "and while I was making the drinks, Olivia went to the bathroom." He paused, his breathing becoming shallow as if he was preparing himself for what came next. "And then..." His voice trailed off, and his hands tightened into fists. "And then what?" Kai prompted gently, her tone soothing but firm, sensing that this part of the story was the hardest for him to tell. "She came out of the bathroom... and I... I had a panic attack," he admitted, his voice cracking. His eyes darted everywhere but the camera. "I just... froze. She freaked out. She left." Anders’ face contorted with shame and anger as he struggled to keep it together. His hand trembled as he rubbed his forehead, clearly reliving the moment. "I don’t remember much after that." Kai stayed quiet for a beat, knowing there was more. She had to tread carefully but couldn’t leave things there. "Anders," she said softly, though her voice carried a firmness that conveyed the importance of what she was about to ask. "I can tell something else happened. What are you holding back?" He began to mumble, his words a fractured mess. "I’m broken... I can’t ever go back to that class again. I can’t face anyone. I’m such a mess." Kai's heart ached seeing him in such distress, but she pushed forward with as much care as possible. "Anders, I need you to tell me what else happened. Please." Anders was visibly struggling, his breaths coming in short, sharp gasps as he fought to maintain composure. "Olivia... she found a diaper in the bathroom," he said, his voice barely audible. "She... I guess she was looking for soap or something, and she found it." He winced at the memory. "She asked me about it, but... I don’t remember what I said after that. Everything’s a blur." Kai furrowed her brows in confusion, piecing the information together. She couldn’t quite understand why Olivia finding a diaper would lead to such an intense reaction. "A diaper?" she repeated, carefully. "Why would she freak out about finding a diaper under the sink?" Her question seemed to agitate Anders even more. His head snapped up, his face filled with frustration and pain, and he practically shouted, "Because why the fuck would a guy like me have diapers in his house?!" The outburst left an echo in the virtual space, and Kai remained silent for a moment, allowing the tension to simmer down. Anders was breathing heavily now, his chest heaving as he tried to regain some semblance of control. Kai waited for the right moment, then gently spoke, her voice steady and measured. "Anders, why would a guy like you have diapers in his house?" The question hung in the air, and Kai could see Anders battling with himself. Whatever answer was about to come out would be difficult for him, but Kai knew it was necessary for their progress. Anders broke down into sobs, his face crumpling as years of pent-up emotion poured out. His shoulders shook, and his hand covered his face, as though trying to shield himself from the weight of the shame he was carrying. Kai felt her chest tighten at the sight of him breaking down, but she kept her own emotions carefully hidden, knowing this was about him, not her. "I... I like to wear diapers sometimes," Anders managed to choke out between sobs. "I know it’s wrong, I know I’m broken. I’ve kept it a secret my whole life… no one knew, except now Olivia… she found out, and now she thinks I’m a freak. I just… when I put one on, it calms me down, makes me feel safe... like I don’t have to be anything but myself. But... God, what kind of person does that?" His voice was a mix of anguish and self-loathing. Kai’s eyes softened, but she didn’t let it show on her face as she listened intently. In that moment, a realization hit her—Anders wasn’t talking about baby diapers. He was talking about adult diapers. And despite the seriousness of the moment, an image flashed in her mind of Anders, this large, muscular, yet timid man, wearing a diaper. The thought almost made her smile. She could even picture him, vulnerable yet somehow endearing. She quickly pushed that aside, knowing her focus needed to be entirely on him. "Shhh, Anders," Kai said softly, her voice calm and measured. "You’re not broken. There’s nothing wrong with what you’re feeling." He was spiraling, his sobs growing louder as his shame overwhelmed him. Kai knew she had to stop him from going deeper into that dark place. She spoke firmly but gently, making sure her words were clear. "Anders," she said, "you aren’t doing anything wrong. I am so, so sorry that you’ve had to carry this by yourself for so long. It must’ve been so heavy to hold onto this secret." Anders sniffled and wiped his eyes, looking at her through the camera with surprise. His voice was quieter now, almost childlike, as he asked, "You don’t think I’m a freak?" Kai shook her head, her expression warm and reassuring. "Of course not. You’re not a freak, Anders. You’re a human being who has needs, just like everyone else. Everyone has something that helps them feel safe or comfortable. This doesn’t make you any less of a person." Anders looked skeptical, his eyes searching hers as though trying to gauge whether she was being honest. "But… it’s weird, right? I mean, normal people don’t… don’t wear diapers for comfort." Kai leaned forward slightly, wanting him to feel her sincerity. "There’s nothing inherently wrong with wanting to wear a diaper. People find comfort in all kinds of things—some people wrap themselves in weighted blankets, some sleep with stuffed animals, some need routines to feel in control. Yours just happens to be different, and that’s okay. What matters is how it makes you feel." Anders stared at the screen, his breathing slowing down a little as he took in her words. The doubt was still there, but so was the faintest glimmer of relief. He wasn’t sure he believed her yet, but the fact that she hadn’t recoiled in disgust was starting to sink in. Anders looked down, his eyes still red and swollen from crying, uncertainty written all over his face. "If I’m not a freak," he muttered, "then why do I feel like one?" Kai leaned forward slightly, making sure her voice was both calm and supportive. "Anders, I understand why you feel that way. A diaper fetish isn’t something you hear about every day, and yes, it can carry some stigma because people don’t talk about it openly. But that doesn’t mean there’s something wrong with you. Having an interest in diapers doesn’t hurt anyone, and it’s not something to be ashamed of. What’s important is that it brings you comfort, and that’s valid." Anders was silent, processing her words, his breathing still uneven. It was clear he was struggling to reconcile her reassurances with the deep-rooted shame he felt. Kai could see he needed more time, more space to talk, so she gently nudged him to keep going. "Anders," she said softly, "can you tell me when you first realized you had this interest in diapers? I know it’s hard, but talking about it might help you understand it better." He hesitated for a moment, his lips pressed into a thin line, before finally speaking up, his voice quiet and shaky. "It… it started when I was in high school. My girlfriend back then… she loved kids. She was always babysitting, and she’d talk about it a lot. You know, diapers, bottles, baby stuff… It did something to me. I didn’t know what it was at the time, but I’d go home and imagine her… taking care of me. Putting me in a diaper, treating me like one of the babies she watched." Kai listened intently, giving him her full attention. "That must have been confusing for you," she said, offering him validation without judgment. "And I can only imagine how hard it was to try to make sense of it all." Anders nodded slowly. "Yeah… I didn’t know what to do with it, so I pushed it away. Didn’t think about it for a long time. But then, when I joined the police force, things got really tough. The academy was brutal, and afterward… I felt like I couldn’t handle it. So one night, I ordered some diapers online. I don’t even know why, but I needed something. I wore them after shifts sometimes, just to relax. I’ve been wearing them off and on ever since." Kai could see the relief in Anders’ face as he shared more. His words were coming easier now, though the vulnerability was still palpable. "Thank you for telling me that, Anders," she said, her voice warm. "I know this isn’t easy, but you’re doing such an amazing job of opening up. You’re taking a huge step in understanding this part of yourself, and that’s something to be proud of." Anders looked up at her, a flicker of something like hope in his expression. "It’s just… they make me feel safe, you know? But I don’t understand why. Why do they make me feel like that? What’s wrong with me?" Kai shook her head gently. "There’s nothing wrong with you," she reassured him. "The comfort you get from wearing diapers is real. It may have started back in high school with those feelings of care and safety you imagined with your girlfriend. And later, when the pressures of the academy and police work felt too overwhelming, the diapers became a way for you to cope with the stress. You turned to them because they gave you comfort, and there’s nothing wrong with seeking that out." She paused for a moment, letting her words sink in before asking, "But I’m curious, Anders. Why do you think the diapers give you so much comfort? What do they mean to you?" Anders looked down, biting his lip as he tried to find the words. "I don’t know," he said softly. "Maybe… maybe it’s because they make me feel like I don’t have to be in control all the time. Like I can just let go, and someone else can take care of things for a while. Like I’m allowed to be… vulnerable." The soft chime of the session timer echoed through the room, signaling the end of their time together. Kai glanced at the clock, then back at Anders, who was still looking down, his emotions raw and vulnerable. “We covered a lot today,” Kai said gently, her tone warm and reassuring. “Anders, I just want to tell you again how proud I am of you for being so open. I know this wasn’t easy, but you did it. We have a lot to unpack here, but we’ll take it one step at a time. You’re not broken, and there’s absolutely nothing wrong with you." Anders looked up, his eyes filled with a mixture of uncertainty and relief. He gave a small nod, his lips pressing into a tight line as he tried to absorb her words. “I’ll see you next week,” she said softly. “And remember, you’re not alone in this.” After the session ended, Kai took a deep breath and pulled up Anders’ file to input her notes. She wanted to make sure she captured the important details of their conversation, knowing they were at a critical juncture in his therapy. --- **Session Notes – Client: Anders** **Date:** [Current Date] **Summary:** Today's session was a breakthrough for Anders. He appeared disheveled and emotionally distressed upon starting the session, indicating significant internal turmoil. When prompted, Anders recounted an event during his cooking class where a woman, Olivia, discovered a pack of adult diapers in his bathroom, leading to a panic attack. This discovery prompted Anders to reveal a long-held secret: he experiences comfort and relaxation from wearing adult diapers. Anders first became aware of this fetish in high school when his girlfriend would talk about babysitting and changing diapers, which sparked a desire in him to be cared for in a similar way. He admitted to wearing diapers intermittently throughout his adult life, particularly as a coping mechanism during stressful times, including his early years in the police force. Anders expressed deep shame and self-judgment, repeatedly referring to himself as "broken" or a "freak." However, he responded positively to validation and reassurance that his fetish does not define his worth. He was notably emotional throughout the session, particularly when discussing the comfort he derives from being in a vulnerable state while wearing diapers. **Key Points:** - Anders disclosed his diaper fetish and linked it to feelings of safety, comfort, and vulnerability. - He experiences significant shame and internal conflict regarding his fetish. - Anders demonstrated a high level of emotional distress related to this incident with Olivia. - There is a clear connection between Anders’ need for control in his career and his desire to relinquish that control in private, using diapers as a coping mechanism. **Next Steps:** - Explore Anders' feelings of shame and guilt surrounding his fetish, providing continued validation and support. - Begin to unpack the deeper emotional need for comfort and vulnerability, and how this ties into his past relationships and career as a police officer. - Discuss healthy ways for Anders to accept and integrate this aspect of himself without self-judgment or fear of rejection. **Therapist Notes:** - Be mindful of Anders’ emotional state moving forward, as he may feel exposed and vulnerable after today’s session. Continue providing a safe and non-judgmental space for him to explore these complex feelings. --- Kai finished typing, taking a moment to reflect on the session. She could feel they had taken a significant step forward, and now it was a matter of carefully navigating the path ahead, making sure Anders continued to feel supported every step of the way. Chapter 8 Anders sat on his couch, the soft hum of the TV filling the quiet of his apartment. He had barely left home since the blow-up with Olivia, the weight of it all pressing down on him like a lead blanket. It had been days since his last session with Kai, and though her words had been comforting, he was still in a bad headspace, struggling to process his emotions. The beer in his hand was half-empty, the cold condensation slick against his fingers. Underneath his jeans, the soft bulk of a diaper brought him a sense of calm, but he couldn’t shake the loneliness gnawing at him. On the screen, a bright and lively commercial flashed, showing a fall fair—a festival full of music, food vendors, and cooking demonstrations. The vibrant images of people smiling, laughing, and enjoying themselves tugged at something in Anders. It reminded him of what he was missing, how isolated he had become. He hadn’t done anything social since that cooking class. The idea of going somewhere new, somewhere alive with energy, started to appeal to him. "Saturday," he thought, committing himself to the plan. He would go. He needed to get out of the house and be around people. Maybe it would help, even if just a little. --- Saturday came, and Anders was second-guessing his decision. Standing in front of the mirror, he rubbed his hands over his stubbled jaw, feeling the weight of hesitation in his chest. He wasn’t sure he had the energy for this, for people. Still, he had promised himself. After a long shower, he took his time getting dressed, picking out a simple outfit that felt comfortable but made him feel more put together—dark jeans, a plain T-shirt, and a light jacket. Clean, simple, functional. Taking a deep breath, Anders grabbed his keys and headed out the door. The drive to the festival felt longer than it was, every minute making him question if this was a good idea. But as he pulled into the parking lot and saw the crowd, the bustling energy of the fair washed over him. The place was packed—more than he had expected. Music drifted from somewhere in the distance, and the cheerful noise of people talking, laughing, and moving around filled the air. Anders paused at the entrance, taking it all in. His initial anxiety gave way to curiosity, and slowly, he began to explore. Walking through rows of vendors, he saw all kinds of things: handmade crafts, clothing, local art, and quirky knick-knacks. The smell of food was thick in the air, and after a while, he grabbed a funnel cake and a beer, the sugar and alcohol blending into something that made him feel, if only for a moment, a little lighter. He strolled through the fair, taking in the sights and sounds, watching the way people moved around him. Everyone seemed to be enjoying themselves, and he was glad he had come. The loneliness wasn’t as heavy here, surrounded by so much life. As he was turning to head toward another row of booths, he accidentally bumped into someone. “Oh, I’m sorry—” he began, looking down to see who he had run into. The woman gave a small laugh and looked up at him, her smile warm and apologetic. Anders froze, feeling a strange sense of recognition in the way she moved, the way she held herself, but it wasn’t until he caught her eyes fully that realization dawned on him. But the moment didn’t quite click yet—he still didn’t fully recognize her. All he knew was that she seemed familiar, and there was something about her presence that felt oddly comforting. —-- Kai was lounging on her couch, sipping coffee, flipping through a magazine when her phone buzzed. It was a text from Adonis. **Adonis:** "Hey, how’s your day going?" Kai smiled, typing a quick response. "Not bad, just relaxing. What about you?" A few moments later, another buzz. **Adonis:** "Pretty good! Actually, I was wondering if you'd be up for checking out this fall festival on Saturday? It’s got music, food, vendors, the whole vibe. I’m going with some friends, but you can join us if you want. Just text me when you get there." Kai stared at the message, thinking it sounded fun, and she could use a change of pace. She started typing, “Sounds fun! I’ll swing by.” But before she could hit send, another message came through. **Adonis:** "Also, don’t worry… no spankings required to come this time. 😜" Kai raised an eyebrow, smirking at his cheeky joke. She texted back, “Well, only if you're a good boy. 😉” She hit send and shook her head, laughing to herself. Adonis really was more into her than she was into him, but he was sweet, and she was curious to see where things might go. --- It is Saturday afternoon, and Kai is walking into the festival. The atmosphere hit her instantly—the warmth of the crowd, the smell of food wafting through the air, the distant sound of live music, and the crisp fall breeze all felt energizing. She paused for a moment, taking it in, her leather jacket pulled tight against the chill. As much as she liked Adonis, she decided to explore a little on her own before texting him. The vendors’ tents were lined up in neat rows, each filled with crafts, food, or handmade goods. She wandered slowly, peeking into booths as she passed by. One stall caught her attention—a collection of handcrafted wooden paddles, each beautifully sanded and stained. Kai stopped, eyes lingering on the display. She admired the fine craftsmanship, each paddle more unique than the last. Her fingers grazed the wood of one particularly sleek piece, its deep cherry wood grain smooth under her touch. She chuckled to herself, remembering the teasing conversation with Adonis. The paddle in her hand felt almost perfect. Maybe for a future session with someone, who knows? Just then, someone bumped into her. The jolt pulled her out of her thoughts, and she stumbled slightly, turning to see who it was. At first, all she saw was a large, imposing figure—broad shoulders and tall stature. She instinctively took a step back, ready to excuse herself when she finally looked up and froze. But it took a few seconds for her to process. His rugged, familiar face, the slight discomfort in his posture—he didn’t seem to have noticed her yet. She blinked, taken off guard, realizing slowly who he was. “Anders?” —- Anders froze as he realized the woman he had bumped into was Kai. Standing there, looking at her in real life for the first time, he was taken aback. On Zoom, their interactions had always felt a little distant, more clinical, but now, face-to-face, it was different. She was beautiful—more than he had imagined. Her eyes, her posture, the way she carried herself—it all hit him at once, and he stood there, almost like a deer in headlights, unsure of what to say or do. Kai broke the silence. “Anders? Is that you?” He blinked, snapping out of his daze. "Hi, Kai. Yeah, it's me," he managed to say, his voice sounding more unsure than he wanted. He cleared his throat, trying to compose himself. Kai gave him a small, polite smile. “Hello.” Anders, struggling to make small talk, blurted out, “Uh, what are you doing here?” He tried to sound casual, but his nerves were clear. He couldn’t shake the fact that seeing Kai like this was throwing him off completely. He had never realized how much her presence could affect him, how seeing her outside the structured confines of their therapy sessions would stir something deeper. Kai, ever composed, kept her expression neutral. “Just hanging out, listening to music, shopping a bit, the usual.” There was a brief, awkward silence, the kind that made Anders’ palms sweat. Kai shifted slightly, a subtle signal that she was ready to move on. Anders, feeling the weight of the moment, sensed that if he didn’t do something, she’d leave, and he couldn’t let that happen. “Can I… buy you a beer?” he asked, almost too quickly. He wasn’t sure if it was the right thing to say, but it was all he could think of. He stood there, desperately trying to read Kai’s body language, but he couldn’t quite tell if she was going to accept or politely decline. Her expression was unreadable, and the pause that followed felt like an eternity. — Kai was caught off guard when she realized it was Anders who had bumped into her, and even more so when he offered to buy her a beer. Seeing him in person was different. On Zoom, their dynamic was clear: therapist and client. But here, standing in front of her in the middle of a bustling festival, she couldn’t deny the sudden, undeniable pull of attraction. Anders had a quiet strength about him, his large frame a stark contrast to the vulnerability she’d seen in their sessions. She knew she probably shouldn’t, that it could be ethically questionable, but something about his shy offer was endearing, making it harder for her to say no. Kai raised an eyebrow, trying to maintain her usual composure. “I’m not sure if that’s such a good idea.” Anders, looking slightly embarrassed but determined, quickly added, “I promise—just one beer. If at any point it gets awkward, you can just say ‘turnip,’ get up, and walk away. No hard feelings.” Kai couldn’t help but laugh at his suggestion, a soft, genuine laugh that caught her by surprise. She bit her lip, still torn, but finally relented. “Okay, one beer. But don’t say I didn’t warn you.” Anders grinned, clearly relieved as he led her to the beer tent. He bought her a drink, and they found a spot to sit down, the hum of the festival buzzing around them. Kai took a sip, enjoying the coolness of the beer as they settled into the unfamiliar yet oddly comfortable setting. “I didn’t realize you lived around here,” Anders started, breaking the initial silence. His tone was casual, but there was something vulnerable behind it, like he was testing the waters. Kai smiled, keeping things light. “I didn’t know you were local either. It’s kind of funny, actually. We never really talked about where exactly you lived.” “Yeah, surprise,” Anders chuckled awkwardly. He took a sip of his beer, and then, almost like a confession, added, “I was feeling kind of down after the whole thing with Olivia. Saw an ad for this festival and just showed up. No real plan.” Kai nodded, her expression softening. “I get it. Sometimes it’s good to just... get out of your head for a while.” Anders nodded, but his eyes lingered on her, as if he was still trying to process this chance encounter. Kai, for her part, found herself growing more comfortable in Anders' presence. Despite knowing the professional boundaries she should maintain, she couldn't help but feel a connection that extended beyond their sessions. There was something raw and honest about him that tugged at her, and she wasn’t entirely sure what to do with that. Kai smiled, pleased with how Anders had taken the step to come out to the festival. "I’m really proud of you for following through and coming, even without a plan. I know that can be tough." She saw the reaction in Anders' body language instantly, the way he tensed slightly, the praise hitting him more deeply than perhaps he was used to. She had expected it—people like Anders weren’t always comfortable with positive feedback—but she also knew he needed to hear it. "Sometimes," Kai continued, "it’s like that with everything in life, right? I’ve been working on my budget lately—sticking to it is harder than I thought it would be. It’s been great for me financially, but honestly, there are days I just want to pretend I never committed to it. I mean, what kind of therapist would I be if I could only help other people but wasn’t working on myself too?” Anders nodded, his expression thoughtful. "Yeah, I get that." He took a breath before opening up more, his voice sincere. "When I was a cop, I had to deal with a lot of homeless people. You see firsthand what happens when people don’t address their issues. A lot of them had gone down some tough roads, and it made me think about how easy it could be to fall into a situation like that. I know it’s an extreme example, but... it’s real. You see what happens when things get out of hand." Kai watched his face closely, sensing the weight of what he was saying. She knew he had probably witnessed things that would be difficult for most people to comprehend, and it had clearly left an impact. But she didn’t want him to feel burdened by the past. "That’s a pretty heavy thing to carry around," Kai said gently. "But I’m curious—what was police work like for you? How did you manage with all of that, day in and day out?" Her question was careful, respectful of the delicate balance she was trying to maintain. She didn’t want to push too hard, but she could tell that Anders had a story to tell. Anders took a second, his face tightening as he processed Kai's question. Kai watched him carefully, sensing this was one of those moments where he was going to open up in a way he hadn’t before. She noticed how his fingers fidgeted slightly, his breath steady but controlled, as if he was actively trying to stay calm. "I had a pretty good partner," Anders began, his voice measured. "She really looked out for me. She could take charge of any situation, knew how to read the room. Most of the time, I just backed her play and that got me through a lot of it. Honestly, without her, I don't think I’d have lasted as long as I did." Kai gave him a nod of encouragement, staying silent but clearly attentive. It felt like there was more there, and she didn’t want to break the flow. Anders hesitated, his eyes drifting down for a moment, as though weighing whether to continue. His voice grew quieter, almost a whisper. "Near the end of it all... when I was off duty, I’d wear diapers. A lot. At home." His eyes flickered back to hers, waiting for the judgment or confusion that never came. Kai stayed neutral, as always, though a small part of her felt proud that he was trusting her enough to admit this. She kept her face gentle but steady, giving him space to say what he needed. "It’s a hard job, Anders," she said carefully. "We all have to cope somehow. And it sounds like, for a while, you found something that gave you some comfort. You’re lucky in a way—you found a mechanism that worked, at least for a time." Anders shifted uncomfortably, his brow furrowing. "I don’t know if I’d call it successful," he admitted, his voice tinged with self-doubt. "It felt more like... escaping. Like I couldn’t handle it all. It wasn't just about comfort, it was... I don’t know. It got to a point where I didn’t feel like me anymore." Kai nodded again, understanding the weight of what he was saying. "It may not have felt successful in the long term, but sometimes our coping mechanisms aren’t about fixing everything—they’re about survival. You were trying to manage an impossible situation." Anders took a slow breath, absorbing Kai's words. Her reassurance made him feel a little lighter, like the weight he’d been carrying wasn’t quite as unbearable as before. He was about to say something when Kai’s phone buzzed, pulling her attention. She glanced down and saw a text from Adonis: *Where are you?* Kai quickly typed back, *Just got here. Where are you?* Adonis replied almost instantly: *Over by the main stage.* Kai sighed softly, feeling a small twinge of guilt. She was enjoying her time with Anders more than she expected, but she also had promised Adonis she’d meet up with him. "I hate to say this," Kai said, looking at Anders with a genuinely regretful smile, "but I need to go meet up with some friends." Anders' face fell ever so slightly, though he tried to hide it. "Oh, right. Of course." He nodded, his disappointment obvious but tempered with understanding. "Thanks for having a beer with me, though. It was... nice." Kai smiled warmly. "It was nice," she agreed, meaning it. She stood up, gathering her things. "I’ll see you at our next session, okay?" Anders nodded, still processing the unexpected connection they’d shared today. "Yeah... see you then." With a final smile, Kai waved and headed off toward the main stage, her thoughts lingering on Anders longer than she expected as she made her way through the crowded festival. Chapter 9 Kai sat in her chair, observing Anders through the Zoom screen as the session began. It was immediately clear that he was looking better than he had in their past sessions. His hair was neatly combed, and he was wearing a button-up shirt that fit him well. There was a noticeable brightness in his demeanor, something that had been missing the last few times they’d spoken. "How are you doing, Anders?" Kai asked, her voice gentle but encouraging. Anders smiled, a little sheepishly but with genuine warmth. "I’m doing good, actually. Had a pretty good week. I’m feeling less down, less tired. Things are starting to feel... normal again." Kai’s heart lifted at the progress he was making. "That’s really great to hear, Anders. You’ve been working hard, and it’s paying off." She paused, giving him a moment to let the praise sink in before continuing, "How did the festival go?" Anders' eyes lit up as he began recounting his experience. "It was great. I listened to a couple of bands, browsed around the vendors, ate some amazing food... It just felt nice, you know? Like everything was normal for a while. I even met a few new people." Kai smiled, genuinely happy to hear that he’d had such a positive experience. "I’m so glad, Anders. That’s exactly the kind of positive step we’ve been talking about. You should be really proud of yourself." Anders shifted slightly in his seat, his expression growing more serious as if something was weighing on him. "Actually... there’s something I want to talk to you about." Kai kept her tone light, sensing a shift. "Of course. What’s on your mind?" He hesitated, clearly choosing his words carefully. "I felt... a connection when we had that beer at the festival. I’m pretty sure you felt it too." His voice grew more confident as he spoke. "I’d like to explore that more. I want to take you out on a date." Kai’s expression remained neutral, her therapist instincts kicking in. She couldn’t deny that she had enjoyed their time together, but this was a delicate situation. "Anders... I did have a good time hanging out with you, but I’m also your therapist." The implication hung in the air, but Anders quickly jumped in. "I know, but... I’d be fine with getting a new therapist. I just—" He stopped, clearly trying to find the right words. "I want to get to know you outside of all this." Kai’s mind raced as she considered what he was saying. It was a line she knew couldn’t easily be crossed. Ethically, it wasn’t as simple as just finding him another therapist. Even though Anders was no longer the withdrawn, broken man she’d first met, she couldn’t dismiss the complexity of their dynamic, and the vulnerability that came with therapy. But there was something else too—the undeniable connection she’d felt at the festival. As she sat there, she thought through what Anders had said, carefully weighing her next move. Kai took a deep breath, deciding to approach the situation with the honesty she felt Anders deserved, even if it meant telling him things he might not want to hear. "Anders, I’m going to lay this out in blunt terms because I think you need to understand some things if you’re really serious about this." She paused for a moment, watching his reaction, then continued. "You’re currently working through some pretty intense trauma. Emotional trauma from your time on the police force, where you felt inferior and different from the other cops. You’ve also been dealing with psychological trauma, repressing your diaper fetish for so long that it still feels like something you’re ashamed of." She could see Anders shift uncomfortably in his seat, but she pressed on. "On top of that, you’re still working through finding acceptance, contentment, and a sense of purpose in your life. That’s a long journey, Anders. And I think one of the reasons you became a cop in the first place was to find that sense of purpose. When that didn’t work out the way you hoped, it became the catalyst for you to seek out therapy." Anders sat in silence, taking it all in. His expression was unreadable, and Kai let the quiet hang in the air, giving him time to process. Finally, he spoke, his voice slow and measured. "Wow... that’s quite the analysis." Kai couldn’t tell if he was being serious or sarcastic, so she remained silent, waiting to see where he would take the conversation. Anders glanced away, then back at her, the silence seemingly urging him to continue. "But, uh... even if all of that is true," he started, clearly trying to choose his words carefully, "what does that have to do with us going out on a single date?" Kai watched him closely, seeing the sincerity and confusion in his eyes, and realized this conversation was far from over. Kai was caught off guard by the simplicity of Anders’ question. She took a moment to think before speaking, her tone careful. "You’re right. In and of themselves, those issues don’t automatically bar someone from going out on a date." She hesitated, gathering her thoughts. "But relationships are complex, and when you’re already working through things, adding that layer can make it more complicated. Plus, I really don’t want to derail the progress you’re making." Anders, growing more confident but still a bit unsure, leaned forward slightly. "I get that, I do. But, the progress I’m making is because I’m putting in the work. I’m not asking you to marry me here, Kai," he said, a small smile forming, his tone light and teasing. "I just want to take you out on one date, where we can talk and get to know each other. Right now, you know a lot of shit about me, and I know almost nothing about you." He said it jokingly, and it broke the tension that had been steadily building between them. Kai couldn’t help but laugh, her smile warm and genuine. "You do have a point," she admitted. "I do have a lot on you." She took a breath, knowing there was no denying the chemistry she felt with Anders. "Okay, here’s the deal. I’ll go on a single date with you," she said, her voice firm but gentle, "if you promise to continue therapy with another therapist. But, Anders, and this is important—this is just a date. Nothing else is guaranteed, and we’ll take it one step at a time. What *is* guaranteed, Kai said with emphasis, is that you’ll keep up with your therapy." Anders' face lit up with a mixture of relief and excitement. He nodded eagerly. "Deal. I promise. I’ll keep up the therapy, and I’m not expecting anything more than a date." Kai smiled, knowing this was a risk but feeling it was the right choice, at least for now. "Alright, then. One date it is." As the soft chime of the session timer rang, signaling the end of their time, Anders leaned forward slightly, his face bright with anticipation. “How about we meet this Friday? There’s a bar downtown I like—8:00 p.m.?” Kai gave a small nod, a smile tugging at the corner of her lips. “Friday at 8:00. I’ll be there.” Anders grinned, giving a small wave before logging off. Kai sat there for a moment, letting the silence of her apartment settle in around her. She wasn’t entirely sure if agreeing to this was the right move, but the spark she felt with Anders was undeniable. Still, her professional side was cautious. With a sigh, she opened her notes, typing out a brief summary of the session: **Session Summary:** - Anders seems more stable and upbeat than previous sessions. Noted improvements in grooming and overall demeanor. - He attended the festival as discussed in the last session, reported a positive experience, and met new people. Showed signs of growing confidence. - Anders brought up a personal connection he felt during the festival, specifically with me. He requested to explore this connection outside of therapy. - I agreed to a single date on the condition that he continues therapy with another therapist. He has agreed to this arrangement. **Next steps:** - Ensure Anders transitions to a new therapist smoothly. - Monitor his progress, especially regarding the potential emotional complexities of dating during this phase of his journey. Kai saved the notes, closing her laptop with a deep breath. Friday night would be interesting, to say the least. Chapter 10 Friday night came faster than Kai expected. As she pulled into the parking lot of the bar, her stomach flipped with a mix of excitement and nerves. She smoothed her leather skirt and adjusted her colorful top before stepping out of the car. She wasn’t sure if this was a good idea, but a part of her felt drawn to the moment, to Anders, to see where this would lead. She had committed, and now she was here. As she entered the dimly lit bar, her eyes scanned the room until they landed on Anders sitting at a side table tucked into the corner. He looked handsome—no, more than handsome. The sight of him, dressed in nice ironed jeans and a button-down shirt, took her breath away for a moment. There was something about the way he carried himself now that he wasn’t on Zoom. She approached the table, and Anders spotted her, his eyes lighting up as she came closer. He stood up, offering an awkward but heartfelt hug. “Wow, Kai… you look amazing,” he said, his voice carrying a hint of nervous admiration. Kai smiled, feeling her own attraction rise as she took in the way his shirt fit him. “You’re looking pretty amazing yourself,” she responded, the tension between them palpable in the air. They sat down just as the waitress arrived. Anders ordered a Belgian beer, and Kai opted for a glass of rosé. The waitress left, and for a moment, they sat there, the atmosphere buzzing with anticipation. Anders, still visibly tense, broke the silence. “So… how was your week?” Kai started to answer, then paused, looking at him. A chuckle escaped her, surprising both of them. Anders’ face flushed slightly, and he leaned forward. “What’s so funny?” he asked, his voice holding a bit of defensive curiosity. Kai reached out, her eyes softening as she reassured him. “Relax, Anders. I just… I find it adorable that this extremely sexy guy sitting in front of me is so nervous about this date.” She smiled, watching him ease up, her words playful but genuine. “You don’t have to be so tense. Let’s just chill and enjoy ourselves. This is supposed to be fun for both of us, not just me.” Anders blinked, the tension in his shoulders visibly melting as he let out a small laugh. “You’re right. I just… I guess I’m overthinking everything.” Kai nodded, still smiling. “No need for that. Let’s just see where this goes.” Anders took a deep breath and nodded in agreement, the atmosphere between them lightening as the conversation flowed into easier territory. Kai leaned back in her chair, letting out a small sigh. "Honestly, I’m a little fried. I had six patients today. That’s six 50-minute sessions, each followed by a 10-minute session where I create notes that I’ll review before next week’s meetings. It’s a lot, and I’m definitely feeling it right now." Anders nodded, sympathetic. "I can’t imagine sitting on Zoom calls for that long. Sounds exhausting. At least with plumbing, I get to move around. I don’t love it, but I get out and about. Just today, I installed a new faucet for this elderly lady. I was expecting her to be nervous around me, you know, 'cause of my size, but she was this spry old woman with a great sense of humor. Made the job fun." Kai’s eyes lit up with interest. “Oh yeah?” “Yeah,” Anders continued, a smirk creeping onto his face. “She even hit on me a little. Told me I had a great ass.” Kai couldn’t help but laugh. It was a real, genuine laugh that made Anders relax even more. “Well, as someone who truly appreciates a good ass,” she said with a playful grin, “I can definitely see where she was coming from.” Anders raised an eyebrow, caught off guard by her admission. “Wait, are you serious?” he asked, his surprise mixed with curiosity. Kai’s smile only grew wider. “A hundred percent serious,” she replied with a teasing tone. “In fact, there’s nothing more fun—and attractive—to me than putting someone over my knee and spanking a good ass.” Anders nearly choked on his beer at her bold confession, coughing while Kai burst into laughter, clearly enjoying his reaction. “Whoa,” Anders finally managed, his eyes wide. “Did not see that coming.” Kai gave him a sly smile, still chuckling. “Hey, you’re not the only one with a fetish,” she said, giving him a knowing look before taking a sip of her wine. Anders, now completely intrigued, stared at her, processing what she’d just shared. The air between them felt charged, the playful banter taking on a new, electric layer. Anders blinked, absorbing Kai’s openness and the ease with which she discussed her fetish. He carefully weighed his words. “It’s just... I guess I’m surprised at how nonchalant you are about all of this. You make it seem so easy.” Kai, sensing the weight of his thoughts, smiled softly and leaned back, joking, “Hey, I’m not trying to bring the heavy topics to our first date here.” She paused, then added more thoughtfully, “But seriously, Anders, you have to get to a point where you’re comfortable with yourself. And I am. I’ve spent years working on that. I’m not defined by the fact that I’m a spanko, or that I’m a therapist, or that I have degrees hanging on my wall. It’s all just... part of who I am. All these pieces come together to make up who I am, but none of them stand alone." Anders nodded, thoughtfully considering her words. "I get that," he said quietly. "But being into spanking... I mean, it’s still more socially acceptable than my... thing." He hesitated, not mentioning diapers by name, clearly still insecure about it. Kai, noticing his discomfort, reached out and placed her hand gently on his arm, her eyes kind but firm. “Listen, Anders. It doesn’t matter if your thing is wearing a diaper or spanking butts. A kink is a kink, a fetish is a fetish. You can either accept it, or,” she teased with a grin, “spend a lot of money in therapy learning how to accept it.” She let her words linger for a moment before continuing, “What’s really important is that *you* accept it. It’s not about others. Most people don’t even need to know—it’s none of their business, really. But when you’re ready to share it with someone you care about, they’ll either accept it, or they won’t. And that’s okay. Neither response is inherently good or bad. It’s just... part of life.” The tension between them had shifted into something more comfortable, but still charged with emotion. Kai, sensing things could get too serious again, decided to keep it light. She grinned, mischief glinting in her eyes. “Besides,” she said with a playful wink, “I bet you look pretty damn good in nothing but a diaper.” Anders gave a guarded laugh at her joke, still clearly not completely at ease but appreciating her attempt to lighten the mood. “You’re... something else,” he said, shaking his head, but the hint of a smile tugging at his lips suggested he was beginning to feel a little more at peace. Kai let out a hearty laugh at Anders' quip, shaking her head. "You have no idea," she teased. "On some things, I’ve got my shit together. On others? Total, raging mess. The fact that I was only five minutes late to this date is a monumental win for me." Anders chuckled, shaking his head in mock relief. “Well, I’m glad you made it. Not sure I could’ve handled waiting around, wondering if you were actually going to show.” Something in his tone softened Kai’s heart. His vulnerability—masked by humor but still very present—struck a chord. There was a sincerity to Anders, a kind of openness that was becoming more apparent the longer they talked. When the waitress returned to take their food order, they both paused to glance at the menu, but the playful banter never fully died out. Kai ordered a grilled chicken salad, while Anders went for a burger with a side of fries. As dinner progressed, their conversation flowed naturally, laughter punctuating their exchanges. They shared stories, talked about their week, and let the topics drift to more personal matters, though not too heavy. Kai found herself more and more intrigued by Anders’ quiet strength, while Anders was visibly drawn to her easygoing confidence. The more they talked, the more their mutual attraction simmered just below the surface. There was an undeniable chemistry building between them. The light touches across the table, the lingering glances, and the subtle flirtation—it was all charged with a growing physical and sexual tension. Kai found herself stealing glances at Anders, noticing how attractive he looked in his button-down shirt, how his nervous energy from earlier had melted into something more relaxed and confident. Anders, for his part, couldn’t take his eyes off Kai, captivated by her leather skirt, her colorful top, and the way she carried herself with such natural allure. It was clear to both of them that they weren’t just enjoying each other’s company—they were intensely drawn to one another. The casual fun of the date was only amplifying the pull between them, making the air between them feel heavier, charged with the possibility of something more. Neither of them said anything outright, but the chemistry between them spoke louder than words, each moment inching them closer together. As the waitress brought the check, both Kai and Anders exchanged a lingering look, neither wanting the night to end. The conversation had flowed effortlessly, and the tension between them had only grown stronger as the evening progressed. Anders, feeling the weight of the moment, decided to take a chance. "How about we go back to my place for a drink?" he asked, his voice casual, but his eyes betraying the anticipation he felt. Kai’s heart skipped a beat. She knew she probably should take a moment to consider whether it was a good idea, but the words were out of her mouth before she had the chance to think it through. "Yes," she said, almost too quickly. Anders smiled, a mixture of relief and excitement washing over him. He signaled for the check, and without hesitation, he paid for dinner, glancing at Kai to make sure she was still on board. She met his eyes, her expression both eager and nervous, the attraction between them palpable. With the check settled, they rose from the table, a new kind of energy buzzing between them as they headed out of the bar. Chapter 11 As they stepped into Anders' place, the air between them felt electric. Kai couldn't help but reach around and give Anders’ firm butt a playful squeeze. "You’re so cute," she teased, knowing how much he responded to her praise. Anders blushed, clearly turned on, but also a little nervous as he fumbled to close the door behind them. "Can I get you a drink?" Anders asked, trying to steady his voice, but Kai wasn’t having it. She swatted his butt playfully, a smirk on her lips. "Stop teasing me," she said, moving in closer, her hands going to the buttons of his shirt. Anders tensed for a moment, then let himself relax, trying to follow her lead. His fingers fumbled as he reached for the hem of her shirt, and after an awkward moment, he managed to pull it off, leaving her in nothing but her bra and that leather skirt. Anders couldn’t stop staring. Kai looked incredible, and his gaze roamed over her body, lingering on the way the leather skirt hugged her hips. Her bra accentuated her chest perfectly, and as she admired his chiseled torso and rock-hard abs, she felt herself growing wet with anticipation. But just as things started to heat up, Anders felt a surge of excitement he couldn’t control. His heart raced, and before he could do anything about it, he was overwhelmed by the sensation. He froze as the premature ejaculation hit him, his face immediately flushing with embarrassment. He stepped back, looking down at himself, clearly upset and frustrated. "Shit… I’m sorry," Anders muttered, his hands going to his head as he tried to make sense of what just happened. His whole body was tense, and the shame was written all over his face. Kai's mind was racing, torn between wanting to comfort Anders and being consumed by her own intense desire. But her need for release won out. She took a deep breath and, in the most commanding tone she had ever used with Anders, she said, "Just because you got off doesn’t mean this is over. It’s my turn now." Anders looked up at her, his face still flushed, but now with a new glint of excitement in his eyes. Kai’s voice took on an even harder edge. "Come here, take off my skirt, and get me off with your tongue. If you're a good boy, maybe I won’t have to punish you for finishing first." The words lit a fire in Anders. He immediately moved toward her, bending down to slide off her leather skirt and underwear. Kai could feel her pulse quickening as she watched him obey. "Good boy," she praised, her voice low and seductive. Anders, clearly aroused by her dominant energy, positioned himself between her legs and began working his tongue, eager to please. Kai leaned back, moaning softly at the first contact, and grabbed a fistful of his hair, guiding him as he moved. "That’s it… keep going," she urged, her voice breathy with pleasure. He was surprisingly skilled, his tongue swirling and flicking just the way she liked it. Each movement sent electric shocks through her body. Kai’s breath hitched, her moans growing louder. "Don't you dare stop," she growled, as Anders momentarily slowed. "Unless you want to be punished." The threat spurred Anders on, his pace picking up as he did everything in his power to push her over the edge. Kai’s body tensed, her muscles tightening as she approached climax, every nerve ending on fire. "Good boy, keep going… just like that…" Her words, mixed with commands and praise, echoed in the room as the pressure inside her built. And finally, with one last swirl of Anders’ tongue, Kai let out a loud moan, her body shaking as she reached her orgasm. Waves of pleasure rolled through her, her hand gripping Anders' hair tightly as she rode out the intensity of it all. As Kai came down from the euphoria of her orgasm, she gently stroked Anders' hair, her voice soft as she praised him. "You did such a good job," she murmured, watching his face light up with a mix of surprise and satisfaction. Anders, still processing everything, slowly got up, looking at Kai for reassurance. She gave him a contented smile, confirming how good it had been for her. "That was great," she said, her voice filled with warmth. Anders, feeling a little more at ease, smiled back. Then, as if stumbling over the words, he sheepishly apologized for ejaculating early. "Sorry, I just... you know, that happened quicker than I planned..." His awkward phrasing made Kai laugh. "It happens," she replied, brushing it off like it was no big deal. But Anders, still a little embarrassed, apologized again. Kai’s eyes narrowed playfully. "Stop that," she admonished, her tone shifting to a more commanding one. "Go get cleaned up, and then come back so we can have a drink." As Anders turned to head to the back of the bedroom, Kai, never one to miss an opportunity to tease, added with a smirk, "And if you’re going to keep being so unsure of yourself, I might just make you wear a diaper." Anders froze mid-step, his entire body tensing. Kai couldn’t tell if he liked the idea or if it made him nervous, so she decided to push a little further. "What do you think of that?" she asked, her voice carrying an edge of playful authority. At first, Anders didn’t respond, his face betraying a mix of emotions. Kai didn’t let up. She walked over and gave him a hard spank on the butt, her hand landing with a sharp smack. "I asked you a question, Anders," she said firmly. He started to mumble, his voice barely audible. Kai delivered another spank, this one harder than the first. "Speak up," she commanded. Timidly, Anders finally answered, "I... I like the idea." Kai smiled, pleased with his response. "Good," she said, her tone laced with authority. "Now go clean up, and when you come back, I want you in a diaper." Anders, his heart pounding and his mind racing, nodded and disappeared into the back to clean up, leaving Kai standing there, her dominance and confidence radiating through the room. Kai adjusted her clothes as she waited on the couch, her mind wandering over what had just happened between her and Anders. It had been intense, raw, and despite the hiccup, deeply satisfying. Still, she couldn’t shake the feeling that Anders' hesitation afterward had something to do with the diaper. After about five or six minutes and still no sign of him, her impatience bubbled up. "Anders! Hurry it up and get out here!" she called, her voice carrying a mix of playful impatience and teasing authority. A moment later, Anders emerged from the bedroom, dressed in a fresh pair of jeans and the same button-down shirt. The air in the room seemed to thicken as he stepped back into view. Kai’s eyes narrowed, honing in on his nervous body language. There was something about the way he moved—a little more hesitant, a little stiffer. She noticed the subtle shift in his gait, the slightest waddle as if he was consciously aware of the bulky diaper hidden beneath his clothes. Kai stood up from the couch, walking toward him with a smile that radiated a mix of warmth and playful dominance. "Let me see," she murmured, her hand reaching around to pat his butt. The crinkling sound of the diaper, along with its padded firmness, was unmistakable. Her fingers lingered for a moment, feeling the texture, and she couldn’t help but smirk. "That is a very good boy," she whispered softly, knowing exactly what she was doing to him. Anders' face flushed, clearly embarrassed but also visibly aroused. Kai could see the internal struggle playing out across his face. He was both nervous and turned on by the situation, and it made her all the more eager to keep pushing his boundaries. "Sit down," she ordered, her voice carrying an edge of command, and Anders obeyed without a word. As he moved toward the couch, Kai’s sharp eyes picked up on how his stride had changed, confirming her suspicions about the diaper. When he sat down, the unmistakable crinkle was even louder, the sound sending a thrill of satisfaction through her. *He’s really wearing it,* she thought, feeling a surge of arousal mixed with amusement. With Anders seated, Kai headed toward the fridge, pulling out two beers. She opened the bottles with practiced ease, pouring the cold, frothy liquid into two glasses. Returning to the couch, she handed one to Anders before sitting down beside him. "Cheers," she said with a smile, clinking her glass against his. They both took a sip, and the atmosphere, though still charged with sexual tension, relaxed a little as they started chatting. Kai let her hand drift casually onto Anders’ leg, rubbing his thigh with a sensual, deliberate touch. As their conversation unfolded, her fingers slowly inched upward, tracing lazy circles on his denim-clad leg, moving ever closer to his groin but never quite reaching his diaper. She noticed the way his body stiffened in response, how his breath quickened the closer she got. He was definitely turned on again, his arousal building with every gentle stroke of her hand, and Kai enjoyed watching him squirm. "So..." Kai began in a low, teasing voice, her hand pausing just shy of where Anders clearly wanted her to touch. "What do you think about what just happened?" Anders blinked, momentarily pulled from the trance her touch had put him in. He fumbled for an answer, clearly distracted by her seductive movements. "It was... amazing," he admitted, his voice a little shaky. "I just wish I’d... you know, performed better." His tone was sheepish, almost apologetic. Kai let out a soft, throaty laugh, shaking her head as she leaned in closer, her breath warm against his ear. "You did a good job," she whispered, her voice laced with encouragement. "You were a good boy." She knew exactly what those words did to him, and she saw the way his face lit up with that familiar blend of pride and arousal. Anders was clearly drawn to her praise, soaking it up like a sponge, and she loved seeing him melt under her approval. Anders smiled shyly, his earlier nerves beginning to dissolve as Kai’s praise worked its magic. He took another sip of his beer, trying to relax, but Kai’s hand was still working its way up his leg, teasing him with every slow, calculated movement. Kai leaned back, sipping her own drink and stealing glances at Anders, admiring the way he looked under the dim lighting of her living room. His broad shoulders, the way his shirt stretched across his muscular frame, and that tentative, unsure smile of his—it all worked for her in ways she hadn't expected. The chemistry between them was undeniable, both physical and emotional, and Kai couldn’t help but feel herself getting more and more drawn in. Anders, sensing her gaze, shifted uncomfortably. After a moment, he looked at her, clearly puzzled. "Why are you looking at me like that?" he asked, his voice soft but tinged with curiosity. Kai raised an eyebrow, her lips curling into a sly smile. "Like what?" she teased, dragging her finger just a little closer to his waistband, watching his face for every flicker of reaction. Anders swallowed hard, his pulse quickening. "Like... I don’t know, like you’re up to something," he said with a nervous chuckle, though his eyes betrayed just how much he liked the attention. Kai leaned in closer, her lips just inches from his. "Maybe I am," she whispered, her breath warm against his skin. She let her hand rest on his upper thigh, just inches from his diaper, feeling the heat radiating off his body. The tension in the air was electric, thick with anticipation, and Kai could feel the pull between them growing stronger. *This is going to be a fun night,* she thought, her heart racing in sync with the man sitting beside her. Kai set her beer down, the condensation pooling on the table as she leaned toward Anders. Gently, she took his beer from his hand and set it beside hers. Without a word, she stood up and, with deliberate force, pushed Anders backward onto the couch. His body sank into the cushions, eyes wide with surprise but gleaming with excitement as she straddled him, her hips pressing down on his lap. The sight of Kai on top of him—confident, commanding, and incredibly sexy—had Anders completely aroused. He felt the heat between them rising as she leaned in closer, her lips barely grazing his ear. "I think you like a dominant woman," she whispered, her voice low and sultry. As she spoke, her hand moved over his groin, her fingers patting the bulge there. She could feel his hardness, restrained by the diaper and his jeans. Anders let out a shaky breath, the tension in his body coiling tighter. "And I think you like being told what to do," Kai continued, her voice dripping with authority. Her hand moved deliberately, teasing him, applying just enough pressure to keep him on edge without giving him any real release. Anders bit his lip, his body responding to every word, every touch. Kai’s eyes locked onto his, her expression both playful and dangerous. "I'm still incredibly turned on," she purred, her tone making it clear she had no intention of letting things end so soon. "What do you think I should do about that?" Anders, overwhelmed by both arousal and submission, managed to stammer, "W-what do you want me to do about it?" Kai smirked, clearly enjoying the power she had over him. "Oh, I'll tell you exactly what you're going to do," she said, her tone a perfect blend of command and seduction. "I’m going to take off my underwear, and you're going to make me scream." She paused, letting the weight of her words sink in. "I'm going to sit on your face, and you’re going to get me off." Anders swallowed hard, his pulse racing as Kai reached down, sliding her underwear off with a slow, deliberate motion. She tossed them aside and leaned forward, her breath hot against his ear as she added, "And if I'm not screaming in the next two minutes, you’re going to end up over my knee. And don't think that diaper’s going to save you from a spanking." The threat, mixed with her teasing tone, made Anders' breath hitch. He could hardly think straight, his mind clouded by desire and anticipation. "Yes, ma’am," he finally whispered, his voice thick with arousal and submission. Kai grinned, clearly pleased with his response. "Good boy," she purred before positioning herself above his face, her body commanding, her dominance unmistakable. As she lowered herself onto him, Anders' hands instinctively moved to support her thighs, his breath hot and ragged against her skin. "Now, make me scream," Kai ordered, her voice firm but full of anticipation. Anders eagerly complied, his tongue moving with urgency and precision, driven by both his desire to please and the fear of the promised punishment. Every moan, every gasp from Kai fueled his determination to give her exactly what she wanted. Kai’s body tensed as the pleasure built, her hands gripping the back of the couch for support. She let out a throaty moan, her hips grinding against Anders' face as he worked to push her closer to the edge. The room filled with the sounds of her pleasure, her voice growing louder, her body more demanding. Anders, despite the pressure, found himself lost in the sensation of pleasing her, the feel of her dominance intoxicating. Each praise or instruction she gave only made him work harder, desperate to hear more of her approval. As the seconds ticked by, Kai felt the orgasm building inside her, her body tightening with anticipation. "Yes," she gasped, her voice raw with pleasure. "Right there—don’t stop." Anders obeyed, and within moments, Kai’s body arched, her head thrown back as a powerful orgasm ripped through her. She screamed out in satisfaction, her hips bucking as wave after wave of pleasure crashed over her. For a few long seconds, the world seemed to stand still as Kai rode the high of her climax. She held onto Anders, her body trembling with the aftershocks. When she finally came down, she lifted herself off him, her breath still ragged, her body glowing with satisfaction. Looking down at Anders, she saw the mixture of exhaustion and pride in his eyes. She reached down, stroking his hair affectionately. "You did very well," she whispered, her voice soft and full of praise, her dominance giving way to warmth. Kai, feeling the electric tension between them, stayed mounted on Anders, her legs resting on either side of his hips. With slow, deliberate movements, she started rubbing his groin area again, the pressure just enough to send shivers up his spine. She could feel the hard outline of his arousal under the diaper and jeans, and with each rub, she could sense him growing more excited, the friction building heat between them. Her eyes locked on his, and she leaned in, her voice dropping to that low, seductive tone that had already had Anders wrapped around her finger. "You know," she began, her fingers continuing their slow, tortuous path over his groin, "I have a paddle hanging on my wall at home." Anders, barely able to focus as the sensations intensified, furrowed his brow slightly in response, his mind fuzzy with desire but still intrigued. Kai smirked, knowing she had his full attention. She leaned in closer, whispering in his ear. "It's very useful when I need to discipline a naughty lover. Like, say… when they don’t please me well enough, or maybe when they don’t act fast enough." Her words sent a shudder through Anders, and he involuntarily bucked his hips slightly, pushing into her hand, desperate for more. Kai grinned, knowing she had him exactly where she wanted. "Or," she continued, her voice dripping with playful menace, "when they orgasm before I’m ready for them to." Anders' breath hitched at that, his pulse quickening. He was getting closer to the edge, his body reacting to every word, every stroke of her hand. Kai could tell, feeling the tension in his body, and she deliberately kept the pressure consistent, teasing him with every rub. "And you know what’s interesting?" Kai said, her voice taking on a teasing lilt. "Sometimes I’m not at my apartment when someone decides to be naughty. Which was always a bit of an issue." She paused, her lips grazing his ear, the warmth of her breath making him even more desperate. "So, what do you think I did to solve that problem?" Anders was too far gone, too close to the brink to even form a coherent thought. His lips parted as if to respond, but no words came out, just heavy breathing as his body betrayed how close he was. Kai chuckled at his struggle, increasing the pace of her rubbing, her hand working him toward release. "I'll tell you," she said, her tone shifting to one of amusement, as if sharing a juicy secret. "I bought myself a nice wooden hairbrush. I keep it in my purse, just in case." Her eyes sparkled with mischief as she watched his reaction, his chest rising and falling rapidly, his muscles tense with the effort to hold back. "And it’s the perfect solution," she continued. "Because even if someone happens to be wearing, let’s say… a diaper," she said, giving him a light pat on his groin for emphasis, "that hairbrush can still give them a very red, very sore bottom by the time I’m done with them." That was all it took. The combination of Kai’s teasing words, the steady rhythm of her hand, and the thought of her paddle, the hairbrush—all of it pushed Anders over the edge. He tried to hold back, but it was no use. His body tensed, and he let out a groan as he succumbed to a powerful orgasm, his entire body shuddering beneath her. Kai, feeling the moment of release, stopped her movements and let Anders ride out the waves of pleasure, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction. She waited a few moments, letting him catch his breath, before a smirk spread across her lips. "Well, well, well," she said, her voice now full of playful admonishment. "Looks like someone couldn’t hold it together, could they?" Anders, still catching his breath, looked up at her sheepishly, clearly embarrassed by his lack of control. Kai leaned down, her lips brushing his ear again, and in a mockingly stern tone, she whispered, "You’ve been a very naughty boy, Anders." She sat back up, looking down at him with a mix of amusement and authority. "And you know what happens to naughty boys, don’t you?" she asked, raising an eyebrow. Anders, still too overwhelmed to respond, simply nodded, his face flushed with both embarrassment and excitement. Kai smirked. "That’s right," she said, running her fingers teasingly through his hair. "They get punished." She patted his diapered groin again, letting the crinkle of the fabric serve as a reminder of the control she had over him. "But don’t worry," she added, her voice taking on a more teasing tone. "I’ll decide just how naughty you’ve been later. For now, go clean yourself up again." She climbed off him gracefully, leaving Anders lying on the couch, still dazed from the intensity of his orgasm. As he slowly sat up, Kai gave him a playful slap on the butt. "Go on now," she ordered, her tone firm but playful. "And this time, don't keep me waiting." Anders, his face still flushed and his heart still racing, got up and headed toward the bathroom to clean up, the sound of the diaper crinkling as he walked, only adding to his flustered state. Kai watched him go, her lips curling into a satisfied smile, already thinking about what she might do with him next. After a few minutes, Anders returned from the bathroom, freshly cleaned up and still slightly flustered from the intensity of their earlier encounter. Kai had settled back onto the couch, sipping her beer, her demeanor more relaxed but still carrying an air of dominance. She glanced up as he walked in and gave him a small, approving smile. "Feeling better?" she asked, her voice soft but teasing. Anders nodded, though his nervousness had not entirely faded. He sat back down on the couch next to Kai, careful to avoid any awkwardness. He picked up his beer and took a sip, letting the cool liquid calm his nerves a little. For a while, they talked, the earlier sexual tension now simmering beneath the surface, but not in a way that dominated their interaction. Instead, they found themselves falling into an easy rhythm of conversation. Kai told Anders stories about some of her more memorable clients (keeping it professional, of course), while Anders shared more funny anecdotes from his time as a plumber, including a particularly bizarre incident involving a snake in someone’s toilet. They laughed, exchanged little touches, and enjoyed each other’s company in a more intimate, comfortable way than before. Anders was visibly more relaxed, and Kai, though still teasing him now and then with a suggestive remark or a lingering look, seemed content to let the conversation flow naturally. After finishing their drinks, Kai checked the time and realized it was getting late. With a small sigh, she set her empty glass on the table and stood up. "I should get going," she said, her tone regretful but practical. Anders stood up with her, clearly not wanting the evening to end, but respecting her decision. He walked her to the door, feeling a pang of disappointment as she reached for her jacket. Kai turned to face him, her eyes soft but filled with the same confidence she’d had all evening. Without a word, she leaned in, cupping the back of Anders' neck and pulling him into a gentle but lingering kiss. It was slower, more intimate than before—filled with promise and desire, but not rushed. When she finally pulled back, her eyes sparkled as she looked up at him. "Thanks for tonight," she said, her voice low. "It was fun. We'll have to do it again." Anders smiled, a bit more at ease now. "Yeah, I'd like that." Kai gave him one last playful pat on the chest before slipping out the door, leaving Anders standing there, still feeling the warmth of her kiss on his lips. As the door clicked shut behind her, Anders couldn't help but smile to himself, already looking forward to seeing her again.

i have but to be fair it was an ABDL night. they even had animal crackers in bowls at the bar! so cute and thoughtful!

Chapter 76: Meanwhile… I LOOKED AROUND the room and saw that the other three guys were trying to stay awake but seemingly failing at it. I debated where I wanted to talk to my family inside the nest. A moment into pondering, I suddenly remembered that the neural interface meant I wouldn’t be audibly talking in the virtual space. I settled into a bean bag chair off to the side and donned the glasses. I’d learned several tricks over the weekend, so I made sure that I set up the proximity sensors to go off if anyone approached. I was able to place an extension on my pod area of the room, too, so I could be sure no one messed with my stuff while I was in the space! Several moments later, I ran through the instructions and found myself in a virtual room with a wall-sized TV screen. I ensured I wore a casual pair of jeans and an Emerson sweatshirt before activating the inter-dimensional connection Grandma had set up. My moms and sisters suddenly appeared on the giant screen before me a moment later. “Connor!” they all said at once. I did my best not to cry when I saw them. I really missed them a lot!!! “Hi guys,” I told them. “How’s it going?” “Lousy!” Riley said first, “We miss you, Con!!!” “I miss you too,” I said, suddenly feeling a stone in my stomach as I realized how much. “You look good,” Mama said to me. “Well, this is a virtual version of me; I’d hope so?” I smiled. I noted having a two-dimensional screen of them in the EdgeSphere world was a bit weird compared to the three-dimensional projections I’d become accustomed to over the past four weeks. “Nerd,” Rylie kidded me. I smiled, “Duh! By the way, everyone here was really impressed with your version of photos, Ry!” She blushed, “Thanks.” “So, what have you all been up to?” I asked them. The entire family on the other side of the screen suddenly left me feeling disconnected, but it was good to see them! “Well, we had our national cheer competition this past weekend,” Lila said. “We didn’t win but came in as runner-up in our pom division!” Hannah added. “That’s so cool! Congrats! I wish I’d been there to see it,” I told them. They shrugged, “You’re off on a bigger adventure anyway,” Lila said. “What else is new?” I asked them. Rylie told me about how she’d been selected for an art show in Paris that summer. “I’m so excited! I know we’ve been to the Louvre and most of the major museums over the past few years, but it’s a lot crazier to think I’ll be featured in a major gallery not far from them!” “That’s awesome!” I told her, “I can’t wait to go!” Her face turned, “You will be back, right?” “Not planning on staying, Ry,” I told them. Mom asked, “So your Grandma said there have been some issues?” “I’m not sure how secure this connection is?” Grandma chose that moment to let herself in. “Secure enough,” she told me. I looked up at her and realized I hadn’t adjusted my height settings, so it was clear that I was less than half her height. “Whoa!” Lila and Hannah said together. “Hi, Grandma,” Rylie said. “She’s so tall!” Mama said, for the first time, having the context of my size to compare with her. “Well, I shrank a bit when I came through,” I reminded her. “So, what’s been happening?” Mom asked, clearly unwilling to allow distractions now that she knew it was secure. “Well, things started the first week I got here…?” I filled them in on the accidents, the poisoning of the first meal, and the first couple of weeks. I told the story of my fiery food challenge, but for good reasons, I held back the effects I suffered. Mom gave me a knowing look, and I suspected she already knew somehow. We told them about the previous week, and I tried to avoid getting into the details. Grandma decided just to come out with it, though. “They poisoned him with LittleGo Plus last week, Stacy,” she told her. “What’s the plus?” Mom asked. “Extra nanites that keep making that breast milk protein,” Grandma replied. “What about the nanites he had already?” “They fought with the new ones valiantly but were getting overwhelmed. We had to completely eliminate all of the nanites inside of Connor.” Grandma told her. “That’s not good,” Mom said. “Definitely not the best thing, but it was the best we could do, unfortunately.” “Connor, you have to keep a closer eye on things,” Mom told me with a sigh. “What else is happening?” Lilah asked nervously, sensing a desire from me to change the subject! I mentally projected, ‘Thanks, sis!’ “So anyway, I guess the big thing is the film project we’re getting ready to ramp up with filming tomorrow,” I told them. “What’s it about?” Rylie asked me. I blushed. “Well…” I stalled. “If you don’t tell them, I will?” Grandma said. I groaned, “Well, it’s about as cliché of a story as we could have here… Basically, a mom is having problems potty training her daughter, who’s going to be held back from going to kindergarten over it for a second year. One of her friends…” Mom looked both sick and shook her head while laughing nervously, “Not that stupid potty training buddy trope?” I nodded. “Potty training, buddy?” Hannah asked. I turned redder, “Basically, if your kid can’t learn how to use the potty with every other trick, you adopt a Little to train both side by side.” I worried my sisters were going to laugh at me. I figured for certain Rylie would make a smart-aleck comment about finally being the oldest. I assumed that Lila and Hannah would come up with something snarky about it being their turn to change my diapers or something… Instead, all five of my family members back home stared at me slack-jawed. “You can’t do this!” Mom told me, “You have to tell them no!” “Are you crazy?” Rylie asked me. I could see tears forming in her eyes. “It’s okay!” I told them. “Almost everyone is supportive and will not let anything happen to me. Besides, we have to use group members as cast - it’s one of the rules?” “Who’s playing the potty dunce?” Mom asked. I sighed, “Beth?” “Cameron is going to kill anyone who hurts her,” Mom said. “Her mom’s probably none-too-likely to let things go either,” Grandma said. “I don’t like it any more than you do, sweetie, but I think they’re safe?” “Mommy, you have to protect them,” Mom said to Grandma. I noticed her blush as she realized she had reverted to her name when she’d lived there. “I’ll do everything I can. They have a major acting starlet in their group that I think will probably do more than I can.” “Major star?” Lila asked. “She was on a long-running TV show that she basically grew up on from like age four to her teen years,” I told them. “Kind of cute. It reminds me of some of those old Disney Channel shows Mama used to insist we watch when we were kids.” “Cool!” Hannah said. “Is she nice?” Rylie asked. “Really nice; she laid down the law about picking on Beth and me during our first meeting. She was helpful today, too, as we were doing our costume fitting.” “Making sure diapers fit you alright?” Lila prodded. “Something like that,” I blushed. I tried to think of something to change the subject again. “Hey, Mom?” “Yes?” “One of the nest mothers here was helping me out the other day with some problems. She said her mom met you once?” “What was her mom’s name?” Mom asked. “Kylie?” I paused, “I don’t know her maiden name; her married name, I think, must be Desmond; that’s her daughter’s last name, at least.” Mom looked thoughtful, “I don’t recognize that name.” I saw her consider things for a moment, and given her crazy memory, I was shocked that she didn’t immediately know who I was asking about. “Mommy, does that ring a bell for you?” Grandma looked just as thoughtful, “I don’t think so? This nest mother, what’s her name?” “Lilly?” “She’s a Big, right?” “Yes, as far as I know, it’s a requirement to be a nest mother, right?” Grandma shrugged, “Not technically, but I’m sure no one would apply or be accepted if they weren’t.” “So, no idea?” I asked. “No?” Mom said. “She mentioned it may have been such a short interaction you may not have remembered?” Mom shrugged, “Anything is possible if she was a student at the university?” I nodded, “It’s weird she’d mention it, though,” I told her. Grandma seemed to be making a note in her head as we moved on to the next topic of conversation. Apparently, Rylie had a new boyfriend, and the twins insisted they needed to tell me about him and their disastrous first date! The six of us talked for a long while, with Grandma doing an excellent job occasionally sharing an embarrassing story of Mom’s time here. Eventually, an alarm I had set up to alert me of it getting too late went off. “I hate to leave, guys, but I need to get some sleep before tomorrow. It’s going to be a long day,” I told them all. My sisters both looked sad about it, and Mama looked devastated at the end of the call, too. Mom, however, had a more thoughtful look. “We need to do this again in a couple of weeks; I don’t want to lose touch, Connor.” “Yes, ma’am,” I told her. “I love you guys.” I heard a chorus of ‘Love you’s’ back from my sisters and moms before hanging up with them. Grandma was still in the virtual room, “Did you need something else, Grandma?” I asked. She shook her head, “I’m going to look into this Lilly girl more. Tell me more about her, though, first?” I thought for a second, “I don’t know her that well other than she swims in the mornings at the same time as me. We actually race each other in the water quite often, too?” “What else?” “Well, she was in the nest the night Mackenzie had to deal with the Littles who tried framing me?” Grandma nodded, “Anything else?” “When Beth overheard them at the table with that other girl, she said Lilly seemed as mad as anyone? She also seemed sympathetic as she gave me a spare diaper from one of her girls?” “Hmm…” Grandma said with a sigh. “Lilly Desmonde… time to figure out who you are. I’ll get back to you tomorrow if I can,” Grandma said. “I don’t like anyone with connections to your mom’s time making cryptic remarks like that. She had some friends, but she also pissed off a lot of people too.” I nodded, “Yeah, she told me many of the stories before I came.” “Anyway, you need to get some sleep! Good night,” She told me. The connection instantly severed even though I hadn’t exited myself. ‘Of course, Grandma would have a way to kick me out,’ I thought with a shake of my head. I pulled the glasses off my head and looked around the room. The lights had dimmed to darkness, and I could tell the other guys had called it a night. Unfortunately, my need to go pee was building, but I wasn’t quite sure what to do. It was growing rapidly, and I knew I would not make it to the morning! Right then, Mackenzie came out of her door. “Finally stopped playing games?” She asked with a little bit of an annoyed tone. I shook my head, “I wasn’t playing games; I was talking with my grandmother.” “Oh?” “Really – we were talking about some of the things happening this past week?” She looked a little less sure of herself then. “Sorry, I assumed you were playing games… You probably should think about some sleep?” I nodded, “Yeah… umm…” “Need to go potty?” She asked me. I blushed but nodded, “Would you mind helping me?” With a sigh, she picked me up off the floor. “Let’s put these down on your desk,” she said, taking the glasses from me and doing so. I was carried to the bathroom, and she just pulled the diaper off in front of the toilet, “Go ahead and go potty, Connor.” I couldn’t help but still blush as I sat on the tiny toilet and relieved myself. I was amazed by just how much I needed to go! In fact, I suddenly realized that the food from earlier was already making an appearance. I groaned as I pushed waves of soft poop that was borderline runny into the bowl. When the contractions finally stopped, it took me several moments to wipe while Mackenzie stood there. With each wipe, I noted the burning sensation that seemed far more intense than the flavor of the food going down! When the wipes finally ran clean, I stood up. “All done?” Mackenzie asked then. I nodded. She picked me up and carried me over to a taller counter area that, from what I’d seen, was never used. I realized why as she laid me down, and I realized it was just another changing table! My diaper was retaped onto my body, and she carried me over to wash my hands and hers. “Okay, done for the night?” She asked. I nodded, “Swim tomorrow, right?” She nodded, “Sure, but you need to get some sleep!” I nodded in agreement, “Good idea!” A few minutes later, I was out like a light, having stayed up much longer than I had any other night at Emerson so far! BETH FOUND HERSELF cuddling Rings that night as she worked on homework. The fact she had already had to wear one diaper today was not a pleasant memory. ‘I wonder if I have to actually poop them?’ Beth nervously wondered. She was way too scared to ask that question! It was hard for her to turn off her thoughts about the film and work on homework, but she did her best. She sent a couple of replies to Livy when she texted her but didn’t really engage with any of her friends that night. She finally gave in long before she’d typically go to sleep, dressed in her pajamas, and crawled into bed. Rachel popped up just long enough to tuck her in and disappeared. ‘I don’t want to be a Little again…’ Beth thought worriedly as she closed her eyes. ‘Connor did look cute, though,’ she had to admit. ‘He really doesn’t seem to mind the trans part of his character. If anything, I think he might like it?’ She wondered if Connor felt that way in real life and what it might mean for any relationship between them moving forward. All she could think of, though, over and over again, was Charlotte Perez putting her in a diaper. The memory of how small and helpless she felt as she taped the horrible garment shut haunted her. Finally, when sleep came for her, she kept waking up as several dreams in a row found herself cared for in a nursery sized for her… +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!! Please leave me a comment and press the like button! Remember all of my completed works are available on Amazon! Purchasing those works helps keep me motivated and inspired to keep writing! 🙂 (Thanks to anyone who does do so or has done so!) https://www.amazon.com/author/babysofia

An early chapter? Why not! Tis the season! Chapter 68: Dirty I SMILED AT Beth’s last comment as Shelby asked, “Didn’t you say this was one of the bad kind of Bigs who wrote this script?” I nodded, “She’s among the worst.” “Yeah, and involved in other stuff against me, I think, but I can’t prove it,” Beth said. “Then how come the script is relatively pro-Little?” Shelby asked. “I don’t think you saw the cover; it’s been edited by Charlotte and our other director quite a bit. You can tell they were trying to make it slightly better than the average property drivel,” Beth said. I nodded, “I didn’t read it all before, but there definitely was no thought of having the character return to fix some workplace issue. It was just straight to daycare and failed potty training.” “Huh…” Shelby said, “Who would have thought we’d have an ally in Charlotte Perez?” “She really is way cooler than you would expect,” Beth added. “Shall we see if the Little can save the day!” “Sure,” Shelby and I laughed. As we continued, I drank more from the virtual drink and ate more popcorn. I mused about how amazing it was within the EdgeSphere reality that both actions felt completely natural and totally real! The popcorn produced a physical feeling in your hands and mouth. And the drink seemed similar. ‘Someday, I’ve got to research how they do this,’ I thought. ‘It’s like having that old joke of smell-o-vision.’ SARAH WALKS TO HER OFFICE AND CALLS HAILEY IN. HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “Hey, so I heard there’s a problem?” SARAH (MOM): “And there’s only one person who can fix it.” HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “Who?” SARAH (MOM): “Brian! What do I do?” HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “Bring your daughter to work?” SARAH (MOM): “But I didn’t want everyone to know I adopted her?” HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “Bring her in after we close?” SARAH (MOM): “That could work, I guess...” HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “It’s not like it matters when people find out, does it? You’ve already adopted her?” SARAH (MOM): “I plan to emancipate her though, and let her come back to work once Callie gets potty trained.” HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) (SNORTS) “Riiiight... Just bring her in. Everyone will love her new look! You can let her play on the computer for a bit, and then everything will be fine?” SARAH (MOM): “What about labor laws?” HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “It’s a family business? She’s just pretending to be a grownup again, anyway. No one will think it’s anything but an adorable chance for you to let her pretend to be a big boy again.” SARAH (MOM): “Guess I don’t have much choice...” SARAH TELLS HER SECRETARY SHE’LL BE OUT THE REST OF THE AFTERNOON. SHE GRABS HER PURSE AND HEADS OUT THE DOOR. “Naturally, use Littles for whatever is most convenient for you,” Shelby groaned. “Well, yeah? You’re just cute little diaper-messing machines until you have a brain and might be able to fix another problem?” Beth said with a snort. SCENE - WIDDLE LEARNERS BRIANNA IS SITTING CRISSCROSS IN FRONT OF MISS TERRY, WHO IS READING THE CLASS A STORY ABOUT A LITTLE WHO LEARNED HE WASN’T A GROWNUP. SHE IS SEEN SCOWLING, ALONG WITH TWO OTHER LITTLES, EVEN AS SHE IS CLEARLY DOING A POTTY DANCE NEEDING TO GO. TAMMY (LITTLE) “Just go already.” BRIANNA: “I don’t need to...” TAMMY (LITTLE) “You’re not going to be able to use the potty, you’re in the Fawns class. Just go, they’ll change you.” BRIANNA: “I don’t want...” JUST THEN, SARAH WALKS IN. BRIANNA SEES HER AND WALKS OVER, EVEN AS CALLIE BEATS HER TO HER MOMMY AND GIVES SARAH A HUG. CALLIE (DAUGHTER) “Mommy! You’re just in time! The Little is about to be adopted!” SARAH (MOM): “Huh?” CALLIE (DAUGHTER) “It’s the Little Who Couldn’t Mommy!” SARAH (MOM): “You mean the Little Who Could?” BRIANNA: “No, she means Couldn’t...” SARAH (MOM): “Oh...” SARAH SEES THE ARTWORK ON THE BOOK THEN. “Well, I need to take my two little girls on a special adventure now. You ready to go?” BRIANNA: “Please!” “Please get me away from this gaslighting and brainwashing story time!” Beth said. “That’s crazy… I’m guessing that’s a real story?” I asked. Beth shrugged, “I don’t know of that one, but there are plenty of others out there? My mom was pretty good about not buying those growing up. We had enough money that my siblings and I were never in daycare either?” Shelby nodded, “Little Explorers was one of the worst I had to hear in kindergarten. It was all about how a Little had to have a diaper on to explore, or he’d have accidents and have to stop.” “There are way worse than those… I’m sure Kelly would happily read them to you!” “Noooo, thank you!” I replied, and we resumed reading. THEY WALK OUT TO THE CAR, AND BRIANNA IS CLEARLY STILL STRUGGLING TO NOT MAKE A BOOM-BOOM IN HER PANTS. SARAH CHECKS BOTH OF THEIR DIAPERS AND DECIDES THEY’RE DRY ENOUGH TO BUCKLE UP AND LEAVE. “Really?!? Struggling ‘not to make a boom-boom?!?” Beth said, laughing hysterically. “That is definitely still a Kelly line!” I agreed. “Who even says that?!?” SARAH (MOM): “Callie, we’re going to take you to Grandma and Grandpa’s now.” CALLIE (DAUGHTER) “Really?” SHE SOUNDS EXCITED. SARAH (MOM): “Uh-huh, we’ll drop you off and you can play with them all night tonight. They’re going to take you to the playground and then to Crazy Fun afterward for pizza.” CALLIE (DAUGHTER) “Yay!!!” BRIANNA: “Can we stop by a potty?” SARAH (MOM): “Remember, Brianna, you’re both taking a vacation from the potty right now.” BRIANNA: “Please?” THE CAMERA SHOWS SARAH CONSIDERING THIS. SARAH (MOM): “If you can hold it a while... maybe?” “In other words…? No,” Shelby translated. SCENE - GRANDMA’S HOUSE THE CAMERAS PAN OUT OF THE CAR AND SHOW THEM PULLING UP TO ANOTHER LARGE HOUSE. A KINDLY OLDER LADY COMES OUT AND GREETS CALLIE, WHOM SARAH HAS UNBUCKLED FIRST. GRANDMA JANE “There’s my Callie!” SHE TICKLES HER SIDE AS SARAH BRINGS BRIANNA OVER ON HER HIP. GRANDMA JANE “And oh my! Is this my other new Granddaughter?” SARAH (MOM): “This is Brianna, Brianna this is Grandma!” BOTH ARE SWITCHED OUT, AND GRANDMA JANE NOTICES BRIANNA CLEARLY NEEDS TO USE THE POTTY AFTER SHE FEELS HER STOMACH. GRANDMA JANE “Feels like someone needs to use their diapee?” SARAH (MOM): “Work in progress, Mom, look, we need to go. You sure it’s okay to watch Callie tonight?” GRANDMA JANE “Only if you come and see me with both of them Sunday!” SARAH (MOM): “Deal!” CALLIE (DAUGHTER) “Mommy, why isn’t Bree staying with me?” SARAH (MOM): “Brianna and I have to go somewhere not fun right now, Callie. We’ll be back to play with you later! You’re going to have good fun with your Grandma!” CALLIE (DAUGHTER) “Promise?” SARAH (MOM): “Promise, now give Mommy a kiss!” CALLIE DOES, AND THEN SHE GIVES ONE TO BRIANNA, WHO IS IN SARAH’S ARMS AGAIN. THEY GO BACK INTO THE CAR, AND CALLIE IS CARRIED INSIDE. BRIANNA: “What’s going on?” SARAH (MOM): “Someone hacked into our systems at work... they destroyed everything on the Kensington Project.” BRIANNA: “How...?” SARAH (MOM): “Do you remember Hailey?” BRIANNA: “The intern who died?” SARAH (MOM): “Yeah, somehow someone logged in as her?” BRIANNA: SHAKES HEAD “That’s impossible! I personally deleted her credentials from the system with the Kensington Project.” SARAH (MOM): “You sure?” BRIANNA: “Yes.” “Uh-oh, not only are you relying on the Little you just adopted out of adulthood to solve your problem, you now have a bigger problem!” Beth said, shaking her head. “Mommy’s company deserves to fail,” Shelby agreed. SARAH (MOM): “Look... Would you mind going into the office with me?” BRIANNA: “Can I use the potty there?” SARAH (MOM): “Can you recover everything?” BRIANNA: “Maybe?” SARAH (MOM): “Then maybe I’ll let you use the potty.” BRIANNA: “Ugh!!!” SARAH (MOM): “It can’t be that bad?” BRIANNA: “You try pooping yourself!” SARAH (MOM): “You’re supposed to be helping Callie believe you’re just like her. She doesn’t ever skip a chance to have a poopy diaper.” BRIANNA: “I thought I was supposed to be helping her potty train?” SARAH (MOM): “In a few more weeks, we’ll try...” BRIANNA: “Who told you it was Hailey’s credentials anyway?” SARAH (MOM): “Rob?” BRIANNA: “Huh...” SARAH (MOM): “Huh?” BRIANNA: “Let me use the potty when we get there, we’ll see what I can do.” THE CAMERA ZOOMS OUT OF THE CAR AGAIN AND SHOWS IT DRIVING OFF. “Sounds like someone has a suspicion,” Shelby said. “Yeah, you’d think they would try and be a bit more subtle on the whodunnit aspect here,” I agreed. “Maybe the foreshadowing is a good idea, though?” Beth suggested, “Just coming out at the end without any clues might feel worse?” “I doubt it,” I said. SCENE - SARAH’S OFFICE THE CAMERA SHOWS SARAH PICKING BRIANNA UP OUT OF HER CAR SEAT AND CARRYING HER IN AS ONE OF THE LAST THREE CARS LEAVING THE LOT FROM HER EMPLOYEES DRIVES OFF. SARAH SWIPES INTO THE BUILDING AND IS PASSING THE BATHROOM. BRIANNA: “Please?” SARAH (MOM): SIGHS “Promise me to fix things?” BRIANNA: “I’ll try...” ANOTHER FIGURE COMES OUT RIGHT THEN FROM THE WOMEN’S RESTROOM. HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “Well, look who the cat dragged in!” SHE SMILES, WALKS UP TO THEM, AND HOLDS HER HANDS OUT. HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND): “Can Auntie have a cuddle?” BRIANNA: “Auntie?” HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND): “Yes, Brian, I’m you’re Auntie now since I’m your Mommy’s best friend!” SARAH (MOM): “We don’t have much time, Hailey.” SIGHS HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND): “Come on?” SARAH (MOM): “Fine!” HANDS OVER BRIANNA. “Her name is Brianna, though Hailey!” HAILEY BEGINS BOUNCING BRIANNA UP AND DOWN AND NOTICES HER STOMACH. SHE PRESSES DOWN ON HER BELLY, AND BRIANNA GROANS AND GRUNTS. HAILEY SMILES KNOWINGLY AND MOVES TO HOLD HER OUT, AND LIFTS HER BUTT TO HER NOSE. “What is it with women Bigs needing to smell a dirty diaper?” Shelby griped. “It is a bit weird,” Beth agreed. “It’s disgusting!” Shelby shuddered, “Dirty diapers smell horrible! I should know! I’ve grown up smelling my mom’s!” Beth and I couldn’t help but nervously giggle at that! HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “Uh-oh, someone was holding in a big present for her Mommy!” HAILEY HANDS HER BACK TO MOMMY. HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “I’m just the auntie, so Mommy can have you back!” SARAH (MOM): “Gee... thanks.” BRIANNA LOOKS SHOCKED AND NEAR TEARS THEN. SARAH (MOM): “Come on, let’s go change your stinker butt, and then we’ll go to Mommy’s office. Have a good weekend, Hailey!” HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “Bye-bye, baby girl!” IN THE BATHROOM, SARAH QUICKLY PLACES BRIANNA DOWN ON THE CHANGING TABLE. SARAH (MOM): “I’m sorry about that, Brianna... I was going to let you.” BRIANNA: “Just change me, please, this is gross!” SARAH (MOM): “Just a moment, baby.” SARAH PUSHES A PACIFIER INTO HER MOUTH AND THEN EXPOSES THE DIAPER. THE MESS IS VISIBLE IN THE DIAPER PUSHED TO THE SIDE; THE DIAPER IS CLEARLY WELL-USED. A SERIES OF WIPES AND SOME POWDER LATER, SHE HAS BRIANNA DRESSED AGAIN AND SET OFF TO HER OFFICE. SARAH (MOM): “So, here’s my computer...” BRIANNA: “How about my cubical?” SARAH (MOM): “Just in case anyone else is around, I don’t want you being seen there?” BRIANNA: “Can you bring the computer that’s there here? Or at least the keyboard?” SARAH LOOKS AT HER CLOSET AND SUDDENLY GOES INSIDE TO PULL OUT AN OLD PLAYPEN SHE USED TO USE WITH CALLIE. PLACING BRIANNA INSIDE, SHE LOOKS DOWN AT HER. SARAH (MOM): “Give me a minute. Stay put!” BRIANNA: “Clearly not going anywhere?” “I hate playpens,” Shelby complained. “I understand,” Beth said. “I took too long to grow as a kid, so I remember being stashed in one with my siblings until way longer than I should have been.” “The put-your-baby-in-a-cage-and-forget-them device,” Shelby agreed. “Why would you still have one when your daughter is as old as she is?” I asked. “Probably just left it in a closet she doesn’t use often?” Beth said. “If Callie is really Beth’s height, she could probably still nap in one?” Shelby said, nodding towards Beth. “That’s something I don’t even want to think about right now,” Beth complained. SHOTS OF AN AWKWARD AND LOST SARAH TRYING TO UNPLUG THE COMPUTER SCREEN AND BRING THE ALL-IN-ONE DEVICE AND THE LITTLE-SIZED KEYBOARD AND MOTION PAD INSIDE. SHE TRIPS ON HER WAY OUT BUT KEEPS EVERYTHING IN HER HANDS AS SHE HURRIES BACK TO HER OFFICE AND PLUGS IT IN. AS THE SCREEN TURNS ON, SHE SETS BRIANNA AT THE COMPUTER. SARAH (MOM): “So, can you figure this out?” BRIANNA: “Give me a little bit...” ANOTHER MONTAGE TAKES PLACE OF SCENES AS BRIANNA DIGS INTO THE INFORMATION IN THE SERVERS. SHE’S SCRUNCHING HER FACE UP AND UNKNOWINGLY NURSING ON HER PACIFIER, LOOKING ADORABLE TO THE AUDIENCE AND HER MOMMY. SARAH PACES THE OFFICE AND LOOKS WORRIED THE ENTIRE TIME. EVENTUALLY, BRIANNA POUNDS ON THE DESK. BRIANNA: GARBLED “Son of a bitch!” SARAH (MOM): “Brianna Marie!!!!” BRIANNA: “Umm... sorry, but this is amazing Miss Ingels... I mean Mommy. This wasn’t an outside attacker at all!” SARAH (MOM): “Who was it?” BRIANNA: “It was Rob.” SARAH (MOM): “What?!?” BRIANNA: “Here, let me show you...” A MONTAGE OF THE PROOF SHOWS THERE. SARAH (MOM): “What do we do now?” BRIANNA: “Fire him?” SARAH (MOM): “I think this deserves more than that.” BRIANNA: “How are you going to have found this out?” SARAH (MOM): “I don’t know... We’ll figure that one out later, I guess? Can you restore the project?” BRIANNA: “Already done!” SARAH (MOM): HUGS HER “Thank you!” BRIANNA: “You’re squishing me!” SARAH (MOM): “Oops... sorry, Brian.” BRIANNA: “It’s Brianna...” SARAH (MOM): “I wish I could have you keep working here.” BRIANNA: “I wish I could keep working here too. We probably should get out of here before anyone comes in, though?” THEY’VE JUST EXITED THE BUILDING WHEN ROB COMES UP TO THE FRONT. “Of course, the villain shows up!” I said. “Duh, he has to see you in your pretty outfit and diapee!” Beth said. ROB: “Sarah! What are you doing here so late?” SARAH (MOM): “Oh, I left something here and thought I would swing by on my way to pick up my daughter from her grandmother’s. ROB: “And who’s this cutie?” HE COMES CLOSER AND IMMEDIATELY STARTS LAUGHING. ROB: “This is where Brian went?!?” LAUGHS “Being a baby girl definitely suits you!” SARAH (MOM): “Yes, it does, doesn’t it.” SHE GIVES BRIANNA A GENTLE SQUEEZE AS SHE BOUNCES HER. “What are you doing here still tonight?” “Well, it’s not nearly as much pleasure to bring a Little down to forever babyhood if his old coworkers can’t see his new lifestyle,” Shelby said with a shake of her head. “Not to mention a way to hammer a nail in the coffin of any chance of him getting to work as a free Little later on,” Beth added. “So he’s done forever, even if he’s emancipated?” I asked. “Actually, technically, the law now states if he’s emancipated by her and the state, he can’t be readopted without criminal charges being involved,” Beth told me. “That is one of the positive changes the courts have made since my dad rose to the Supreme Court. The problem is, depending on where you live, it’s still incredibly hard to get emancipated – even if you have a mommy who wants to let you.” “It’s part of why it’s best to leave a state like Ames where it’s still relatively easy to be adopted,” Shelby added. “How in danger are you of being adopted?” I found myself asking Shelby. “Without Grandma and Grandpa?” She shrugged, “I’d probably be pretty likely to make it across the graduation stage, then immediately, on the other side, start having problems with people trying to adopt me.” “With them?” “Let’s just say Grandma and Grandpa figured out how to get my brother safely home, and he’s remained safe for a reason. They just need to get me to New Haven in August for school, then I’ll probably never look back.” “Not even for breaks?” I asked. She shook her head, “Once I’m gone, I don’t plan to return. I have no desire to become a baby for the rest of my life. And, unfortunately, I’m not sure what’s going on at Emerson. Still, it seems like they’re trying to push the clock back seventy years and have every college Little adopted by the time they could walk the stage.” “Even when my mom was here, some still made it,” I said. “Well, up until the last year, it was like a seventy-percent graduation rate of the classes,” Beth said. “That sounds pretty typical, even at a school back home?” “It was, it was the same as the Bigs and Betweeners. I’m guessing that number will be way lower this year.” Beth replied. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ What did you think? Please press the Vote 'Like' Button and leave a comment! I decided to post an extra chapter today; hope you enjoyed it! The next post will be on Friday. Thanks for reading!

This chapter is being posted early because I won't be able to post on Friday. I will however also post on Sunday! Chapter 66: Welcome ‘Home’ WE FOLLOWED SHELBY as she led us to where Grandma’s home office space was. The door was closed, so she knocked, “Grandma?” We heard the door beep a second later, “Hi, you three, what’s going on?” Sighing, I said, “We may have a problem?” “What’s wrong?” She asked, very concerned. “Well, it’s with our project?” Beth and I explained the expectations of the crew and what was supposed to be happening. Grandma’s face did not inspire confidence right then. “That’s really not a good idea,” she said after a few minutes. “I’m getting that,” I told her. “Why don’t you contact that girl leading the group tomorrow and ask if she can call me?” I nodded, even as Shelby made a face, “No fair, you get to talk to Charlotte Perez!?!” She was joking, but I got the feeling she was also kind of seriously jealous. “Somehow, I’m sure she’d be willing to meet you,” I said, “I don’t even think it would be an instant adoption, actually, either?” Shelby stuck her tongue out at me. I just laughed, “So you think there might be a solution, though?” I asked Grandma. “Maybe… While you’re here, I want to connect to your nanites. I’m still a little nervous about your sudden diarrhea earlier, plus the accident you had.” I blushed, “Me too…” “Just stand here for a second,” she told me, bringing over a tablet that she worked through some menus. I watched her facial expressions for clues about what she might have seen. She ranged from a no-worries face to suddenly squinting her eyes up and then, at one point, raising an eyebrow. “Got it! Let me look through the data with your grandfather. We’ll talk more tomorrow,” she added. “Why don’t you three head back downstairs? I’ll bring some more hot chocolate?” “Okay,” I said. “Actually… can you help me first with something?” I asked, embarrassed. Thankfully, Grandma was a bright woman, and she walked back to my bedroom and helped me out of the thankfully dry diaper to the potty. “Good boy,” she couldn’t help but say as she watched me wash my hands and then helped me back into a new diaper. “I’m not sure why you had your accident earlier. Hopefully, it’s just an isolated thing?” I nodded, “Hopefully…” “Go ahead and go find the girls!” A short while later, after sipping some hot chocolate, we returned to our private ‘theater’ to read the script together. “You know this script is horrible, but you two get to be in a film with Charlotte Perez! That really is amazing!” “If it didn’t involve being a little girl who never learns to use the potty, I think I might be excited,” Beth admitted. “She really is cool and not stuck up at all!” “You still have to show me some of her work tomorrow?” I told Beth. “You have to show him episodes of Life with Charlee first!” “What is that?” I asked. “I think you have a channel called Dinsey over in your dimension?” “Disney,” I replied. “We have a similar channel over here. She was on a sitcom that lasted from when she was four until she was fourteen. It’s why we all feel like we grew up with her?” Beth said. “Oh, that’s kind of cool… and creepy for her?” Beth laughed, “I agree in some ways. I can’t imagine having the entire world watching me grow up! They even had her have problems like bedwetting and a couple freak bathroom accidents at one point in elementary school.” She shrugged, “I guess maybe she’ll understand a little bit what we’re going to deal with here.” I nodded. “On with the show?” Shelby asked as she munched on some popcorn. “On with the show!” Beth and I said together, beginning to read the script as it rolled up the screen. MONTAGE OF SCENES OF MOM AND NEW DAUGHTER AT HAIRDRESSER AND LITTLES SUPERSTORE, BRIEF SHOTS OF TRAVELING TO A HAIR SALON, AND THE NEW GIRL’S HAIR BEING STYLED TO BE LIKE CALLIE’S. ‘BRIANNA’ LEAVES WITH A BIG BOW IN HER HAIR THAT MATCHES THE DRESS THEY DRESS HER IN SHORTLY AFTER THAT. A TRIP UP AND DOWN THE AISLES OF LITTLES SUPERSTORE FOR CLOTHES, DIAPERS, AND A STUFFED ANIMAL PASS BY. SCENE - SARAH’S CAR BRIANNA HAS FALLEN ASLEEP IN THE CAR AND IS CURRENTLY SUCKING ON A PACIFIER SARAH HAD CURIOUSLY GIVEN HER AGAIN TO SEE IF SHE WOULD LIKE THEM AS MUCH AS HER DAUGHTER. SEEING HER NEW BABY GIRL SLEEPING MAKES HER SMILE. SARAH GENTLY PICKS BRIANNA UP OUT OF THE CAR SEAT, AND THE LITTLE WAKES UP ENOUGH TO HOLD ONTO HER AS SHE PLANTS HER ON HER HIP. THE RECEPTIONIST SEES HER. RECEPTIONIST: “Well, hello there, Miss Ingels! I didn’t know you had another daughter? She’s adorable!!!” SARAH (MOM): “Well, she just joined the family this morning. She’s actually a bit of a surprise for Callie?” RECEPTIONIST “Oh?” SARAH (MOM): “Hoping maybe she can help Callie get the hang of the big girl potty?” RECEPTIONIST “Oh, so we have a new buddy, huh?” SARAH (MOM): BLUSHES “Yeah.” “Of course, everyone knows about the Potty Training Buddy system!” Shelby choked out. “It’s not cliché at all, huh?” Beth shook her head. RECEPTIONIST “Well, let me get little Miss Callie up here to meet her!” SARAH SETS THE NOW AWAKE BRIANNA ON HER FEET BESIDE HER AND WAITS FOR CALLIE. SHE’S PASSED THROUGH THE ENTRY DOOR TO HER MOMMY WHO BOTH HUG EACH OTHER TIGHTLY BEFORE SHE NOTICES THE NEW GIRL. CALLIE (DAUGHTER): “Who are you? You look just like me!” BRIANNA DROPS HER PACIFIER OUT OF HER MOUTH AS SHE OPENS IT TO TALK. IT HANGS FROM A PACIFIER STRAP THAT SARAH HAD THOUGHTFULLY USED TO CONNECT IT TO HER DRESS. BRIANNA: “Hi Callie, I’m Brianna.” CALLIE LOOKS UP AT HER MOMMY CALLIE (DAUGHTER): “She looks like you too, mommy!” SARAH (MOM): “Well, that’s because she’s your new sister, sweetie!” CALLIE STANDS FOR A SECOND, LONG ENOUGH TO MAKE BOTH BRIANNA SARAH WORRY SHE’S NOT GOING TO BE HAPPY ABOUT IT BEFORE JUMPING UP AND DOWN AND HUGGING BRIANNA. CALLIE (DAUGHTER): “I have sister!!!!!” THE CAMERA ZOOMS OUT TO SHOW THE RECEPTIONIST WAS FILMING THE MEETING ANDCRYING. SARAH IS ALSO CRYING AS SHE HUGS BOTH GIRLS AND SOON LIFTS THEM UP. SHE STANDS AND LOOKS AT THE RECEPTIONIST. SARAH (MOM): “I never had a chance to look at the TykeCare App. Did Callie try to use the potty at all today?” RECEPTIONIST: LOOKS AT SCREEN “No, she’s had three wet diapers and one poopie, but no potty tries. In her class, we don’t exactly expect any, though?” SARAH (MOM): “I know that - just checking. I need to get these two girls home, feed them dinner, and let them play a bit before night-night time.” SCENE - SARAH’S CAR SARAH CARRIES BOTH GIRLS OUT TO THE CAR, AND CALLIE RECOGNIZES HER OLD CAR SEAT. CALLIE (DAUGHTER): “Mommy, that’s my seat!” SARAH (MOM): “It used to be, but then you got too big for it! Now it’s the perfect size for your sister, Brianna!” CALLIE (DAUGHTER): “Oh, okay, I’m happy to have a sister. I’ll share toys, too!” SARAH (MOM): “That’s very nice of you, sweetie.” SARAH BUCKLES CALLIE IN FIRST SINCE SHE CONSIDERS HER TO BE MORE LIKELY TO DO SOMETHING UNSAFE. CALLIE SEES HER PACIFIER IN THE CUPHOLDER OF HER SEAT, PUSHES IT INTO HER MOUTH AND SMILES. BRIANNA STANDS ON THE FLOORBOARD OF THE CAR PATIENTLY BEFORE BEING LIFTED UP INTO HER SEAT. SEEMINGLY ONLY THEN REMEMBERS SHE HAS A PACIFIER HANGING FROM HER OUTFIT. SHE BLUSHES AS SARAH PICKS HER UP AND PLACES HER IN HER SEAT. THE PACIFIER GETS GENTLY PUSHED BETWEEN HER LIPS BEFORE SHE FASTENS THE STRAPS. WHEN SHE’S DONE, SHE CLOSES THE DOORS AND GETS INTO THE VEHICLE, TELLING IT TO GO HOME BEFORE TURNING AND FACING THE TWO GIRLS. SARAH (MOM): “So, how did your day go, Callie?” CALLIE (DAUGHTER): “I had so much fun, Mommy! My new class is way better than my old one!” SARAH (MOM): “Oh? Why is that?” CALLIE (DAUGHTER): “No one makes fun of my diapees! Everyone in there wears them! They also have more fun toys!!!” “Obviously, putting her back with the toddlers is working perfectly!” I said aloud. “Duh! If it wasn’t for all the bad things that came with it, going back to daycare would be way less stressful!” Shelby replied to me. “The price tag is only your potty training, dignity, and freedom?” “Yeah… I’ll take college stress!” I told her. SARAH (MOM): “Oh? What else?” CALLIE (DAUGHTER): “I got to sleep in a crib again!!!” SARAH PRACTICALLY CHOKES THEN. SHE CLEARS HER THROAT. SARAH (MOM): “Huh? Why would you want to sleep in a baby’s crib?” CALLIE (DAUGHTER): “It’s safer for us little ones, Mommy! I can’t fall out!” She pauses and makes a face. “How much gaslighting are they doing to the poor girl in that school?” Shelby asked. “A lot?” Beth replied. SARAH (MOM): “Do you need to go potty, Callie?” CALLIE (DAUGHTER): SHAKES HEAD “Nope! I just went, Mommy!” SARAH (MOM): “Callie, why can’t you just use the potty like a big girl?” she mutters. CALLIE (DAUGHTER): “Mommy! Does Brianna wear diapees too?” SARAH (MOM): “She does, for now, I’m hoping to potty train you both at the same time now!” CALLIE (DAUGHTER): “Icky, no wanna! Potty bad!” SARAH (MOM): “It’s going to be a while yet, Callie, we’re going to let you both take a break from the potty monster.” CALLIE (DAUGHTER): “Yay!!!” BRIANNA HAS SAT THERE SILENTLY THROUGH THE EXCHANGES AND NOW THE CAMERA ZOOMS INTO HER CONTORTED FACE AS SHE JUST NOW BEGINS TO REALIZE WHAT SHE’S BEEN DRAGGED INTO! “You know, if she hadn’t realized already that her life was over, she’s dumber than I think,” Beth said. “Yeah, my character is not exactly seeming the brightest here.” “On the plus side, I’m looking forward to seeing you two in cribs?” Shelby kidded. Beth reached over and started tickling her. I stood and joined! “Staaaahp!!!” Shelby cried. “I don’t want to pee!” A few moments of breathing later, the three of us resumed reading. SCENE - SARAH’S HOUSE AT SARAH’S HOUSE, SHE HAS THE CAR SELF-PARK INSIDE THE GARAGE AND UNBUCKLES BRIANNA, THEN CALLIE AS THE GARAGE DOOR CLOSES. GRABBING BOTH LITTLE GIRLS BY THE HAND, SHE GUIDES THEM INSIDE. ONCE INSIDE, SHE CHECKS THEIR DIAPERS AND LEAVES THEM BE FOR THE MOMENT. SARAH (MOM): “Callie, why don’t you go show Brianna the playroom, and you two can play until I have din-din ready?” CALLIE (DAUGHTER): “Yay!!! Come on!” CALLIE PULLS BRIANNA’S ARM PRACTICALLY OUT OF THE SOCKET AND DRAGS HER TOWARDS THE UPSTAIRS AREA WHERE HER PLAYROOM SITS BESIDE HER BEDROOM. SHE’S ENOUGH BIGGER THAT THE STAIRS AREN’T THAT DAUNTING, BUT BRIANNA IS SMALL ENOUGH THAT SHE HAS TO CAREFULLY CLIMB UP. CAMERA MOVES BACK TO SARAH, WHO GOES OUT TO THE GARAGE AND UNLOADS THE PURCHASES OF THE DAY. ONE OF THE LARGE BOXES OF DIAPERS IN BRIANNA’S SIZE, BAGS OF CLOTHES, ETC. ALL GET BROUGHT IN AND TAKEN UPSTAIRS TO THE GIRLS’ NURSERY, WHERE SHE HAD SOME HELP DURING THE DAY WITH GETTING CALLIE’S OLD TODDLER BED SET UP ON THE OPPOSITE SIDE OF HER NEWER BIG-GIRL BED SHE’D GOTTEN FOR CHRISTMAS. THE CAMERA SHOWS CALLIE ENTHUSIASTICALLY SHOWING BRIANNA EVERY DOLL AND STUFFED ANIMAL SHE OWNS. MEANWHILE, BRIANNA IS CLEARLY STRUGGLING WITH A DECISION. CALLIE (DAUGHTER): “What’s wrong, Bree?” BRIANNA: “Bree?” CALLIE (DAUGHTER): “That’s your name!” SHE SMILES BRIANNA: GIVES A SMALL SMILE. “I like that.” CALLIE (DAUGHTER): “Mommy calls that potty face?” BRIANNA: “Umm...” SQUIRMS CALLIE (DAUGHTER): “Just use your diaper, silly! Potties are boring. Playing is much more fun!” RIGHT THEN, CALLIE SQUATS DOWN, AND BRIANNA’S EYES WIDEN. BRIANNA: “Did you just?” BRIANNA SITS DOWN AND HOLDS A TOY BOTTLE TO HER DOLLY’S MOUTH. CALLIE (DAUGHTER): “Poopy!” SHE SMILES BRIANNA: “I...” BRIANNA MAKES A FACE THEN, AND SUDDENLY, SHE BENDS HER KNEES TOO AND ENDS UP MAKING A MESS IN HER OWN DIAPER. SHE STANDS THERE OUT OF BREATH FOR A MOMENT. A LOOK OF SHOCK IS ON HER FACE AS SARAH ENTERS THE ROOM. SARAH (MOM): “Pee-eew! It smells like a stinky baby in here!” CALLIE (DAUGHTER): “Uh-uh, we don’t stink, Mommy!” SARAH GOES TO CALLIE AND PULLS HER DRESS OUT OF THE WAY TO SHOW HER DIAPER AND PULL ITS WAISTBAND BACK. SARAH (MOM): “Well, you certainly do, Callie!” CALLIE (DAUGHTER): “Well, so does Bree!!! She’s stinky too!” SARAH (MOM): “Oh?” SHE WALKS TOWARDS BRIANNA AND LIFTS HER IN THE AIR TO SMELL HER BOTTOM. BRIANNA: SNIFFLES SARAH (MOM): “Well, it looks like you’re right, Callie! Brianna is a stinky baby, too! Let’s get you both changed and fed some din-din!” SCENE OF SARAH CLEANING AND CHANGING BOTH GIRLS BEFORE CARRYING BRIANNA ON ONE HIP AND CALLIE ON HER OTHER DOWN THE STAIRS. AT THE TABLE THERE IS NO LONG A SEAT WITH A BOOSTER, INSTEAD, TWO HIGH CHAIRS SIT ON EITHER SIDE OF WHAT MUST BE SARAH’S CHAIR. ONE IS SLIGHTLY LARGER THAN THE OTHER, BUT THERE IS NO DOUBT THAT BOTH ARE MEANT FOR BABIES. CALLIE (DAUGHTER): “Mommy, where’s my chair?” SARAH (MOM): “Right here, sweetie!” SHE DROPS HER INTO THE LARGER HIGH CHAIR AND PUTS BRIANNA IN THE OTHER BEFORE BUCKLING BOTH GIRLS IN. CALLIE BEGINS FUSSING. CALLIE (DAUGHTER): “Mommy, I don’t sit in a high chair any more, I’m a big girl!” SARAH (MOM): LAUGHS “A big girl, huh? I think my ‘big’ girl just went and made poopy in her diapee a few minutes ago?” CALLIE (DAUGHTER): “Mommy!” SARAH (MOM): “Callie, we’ve been trying to use the potty like a big girl for several years! It’s obvious you’re not ready to be a big girl! That’s okay, Mommy loves her baby girls! You and Brianna, wear diapees like babies, and now you can eat in your special baby chairs too!” CALLIE (DAUGHTER): “Bu...” SARAH MOVES OVER TO THE TABLE AND PLACES THE TRAYS ON THE GIRLS’ CHAIRS BEFORE BRINGING OVER MATCHING PINK BIBS THAT SAY ‘MOMMY’S LITTLE BUTTERFLY’ ON THEM WITH BUTTERFLIES AND FLOWERS DECORATED AROUND THE WORDS. BRIANNA MEANWHILE LOOKS TO BE IN SHOCK AT EVERYTHING AND JUST SILENTLY LETS SARAH VELCRO THE BIB BEHIND HER HEAD. CALLIE FUSSES, BUT SARAH DOESN’T HAVE ANY PROBLEMS FORCING IT AROUND HER NECK. THE TAMPER-PROOF DESIGN KEEPS CALLIE FROM PULLING IT LOOSE. SHE POUTS FOR SEVERAL MOMENTS UNTIL THE BOWL OF MACARONI AND CHEESE IS PLACED ON THE TRAY. CALLIE (DAUGHTER): “Maccy Cheesy!!!!” SARAH (MOM): “Like clockwork...” SHE MUTTERS AND LOOKS AT BRIANNA AS SHE PLACES THE IDENTICAL BOWL ON HER TRAY. “You okay?” she whispers. BRIANNA: SHAKES HEAD “No...” she replies quietly. SARAH (MOM): “A bit much?” BRIANNA: “You could say that...” “I don’t think she was this kind to Brianna in the first draft?” Beth said to me. “I just skimmed it before, but I think you’re right that there’s been some improvements there. I think Sarah just gloated over Brianna in the first draft?” “You can almost like the mom character?” Shelby said. “Almost,” I said. “She’s still onboard with taking an adult’s freedom away in the hopes that she can potty-train her daughter.” “And I kind of doubt her daughter is even trainable,” Beth squirmed as she said that. “It wouldn’t surprise me that they eventually discover she has a genuine medical issue?” Shelby said. “If so, that makes her mom even worse to me,” I told them. SARAH PATS BRIANNA ON THE HEAD AND GIVES HER A REASSURING HUG BEFORE SITTING DOWN AT HER CHAIR WITH A MORE GROWN-UP BOWL OF SALAD IN FRONT OF HER. SHE WATCHES AS BRIANNA GINGERLY EATS WITH HER SPOON AND IS COMPLETELY FREE OF ANY MESS ON HER FACE, HANDS, OR BIB WHEN SHE IS DONE EATING. MEANWHILE HER DAUGHTER CALLIE HAS CHEESE ON HER HANDS AND FACE, AND SOMEHOW EVEN IN HER HAIR! THE CAMERA ZOOMS IN AS SHE USES A BABY WIPE TO WIPE UP ALL OF THE MESS. SARAH (MOM): “You’re a messy baby, Callie! I’ll have to give you both a bath before beddy-bye!” CALLIE (DAUGHTER): SMILES “Yay! Bubbles?" SARAH (MOM): “Seems like your sister at least deserves bubbles!” SARAH MOVES TO THE OTHER HIGHCHAIR AND NEEDLESSLY WIPES BRIANNA’S HANDS AND FACE LIKE SHE DID CALLIE’S. BRIANNA SQUIRMS AND SEEMS LIKE SHE IS OVERWHELMED THEN. AS SOON AS SHE FINISHES SHE, UNBUCKLES HER, AND SQUEEZES HER LIGHTLY IN A HUG. SARAH (MOM): “You’re overwhelmed, aren’t you?” BRIANNA: (NODS) “Yes... this is hard.” SARAH (MOM): “Sorry.” PLACES HER ON THE FLOOR “Why don’t you go see if there’s something you want to watch on TV? I will take Callie upstairs to change her outfit since she somehow made a mess of her clothes!” BRIANNA: “Umm... Thanks.” CAMERA SHOWS BRIANNA WALKING TO LIVING ROOM AND MANAGING TO CLIMB ONTO THE COUCH. SHE TRIES THE STANDARD VOICE COMMAND. BRIANNA: “Mike, turn on the TV.” COMPUTER VOICE: “New user detected, scanning.” A QUICK FLASH OCCURS, AND AFTER A MOMENTS PAUSE, THE VOICE RETURNS. COMPUTER VOICE: “TV Protocols set for Age TV-Y. What’s your name, princess?” BRIANNA: “Ugh… Brianna.” SIGHS “Show me the TV Guide?” A CHILDREN’S HOLO-GUIDE OF YOUNG PRESCHOOL AND BABY SHOWS POPS UP WITH NO TEXT. BRIANNA: “Any news networks?” COMPUTER VOICE: “Those may not be watched without your? Mommy, sweetie.” BRIANNA: “Pennycade, please, then?” COMPUTER VOICE: “Pennycade Junior showing now.” BRIANNA: “I mean...” SIGHS “Whatever!” CAMERA CUTS TO SARAH CHANGING CALLIE INTO JUST A NEW T-SHIRT AND LEAVES OFF BOTTOMS. CALLIE SEEMS TO BE HAPPY WITH THIS AND HEADS DOWNSTAIRS TO FIND HER NEW SISTER SITTING THROUGH THE LATEST DIAPER COMMERCIAL OF THE BRAND THEY’RE WEARING. CALLIE (DAUGHTER): “Those are the bestest ones!!!!” SHE LOOKS AT BRIANNA AND GETS HER ATTENTION TO POINT TO THE DIAPERS THEY’RE BOTH WEARING. BRIANNA: “I’ll take your word for it, Callie.” MIDWAY THROUGH AN EPISODE OF A SHOW THAT ASKED THE VIEWERS TO TELL THE CHARACTER WHAT TO DO, BRIANNA CLEARLY FROZE. SARAH SEES THIS, GATHERS HER IN HER ARMS, AND SITS DOWN ON A CHAIR WITH HER IN HER LAP. CALLIE IS TOO ENGROSSED IN THE SHOW TO GET JEALOUS. SARAH (MOM): “Are you okay, Brianna?” BRIANNA: “I have to pee again...” SARAH (MOM): “You know you have to use your diapees for a couple more weeks until the daycare lets us try potty training Callie again?” BRIANNA: “Do I have to wait that long?” SARAH (MOM): “Sorry, I hate to do this...” BRIANNA: “Huh?” SARAH BEGINS TICKLING BRIANNA MERCILESSLY, CAUSING HER TO GIGGLE. CALLIE SEES THIS AND HOPS UP TO COME TO HER SISTERS AID. CALLIE (DAUGHTER): “Mommy! Don’t be mean to Bree!” SARAH (MOM): “Oh?” WITHOUT WARNING, SHE BEGINS TICKLING CALLIE INSTEAD AND EVENTUALLY ALTERNATES BETWEEN THE TWO GIRLS. CALLIE (DAUGHTER): “Mommy, you’re a meanie head!!!” BRIANNA: “Uh-huh!” SARAH (MOM): “Well, I guess I am. Would a hot chocolate make it better?” CALLIE (DAUGHTER): “Hot choccy!!!” BRIANNA: “No, but I’ll take one anyway?” CAMERA SHOWS HER PUTTING THE GIRLS IN THEIR HIGHCHAIRS AGAIN AND EACH BEING GIVEN A BABY BOTTLE WITH WHAT APPEARS TO BE CHOCOLATE MILK. BRIANNA MAKES A FACE AT IT BUT DRINKS JUST LIKE CALLIE DOES IN THE END. WHEN THEY’RE BOTH DONE, SHE WIPES THEIR FACES AND TAKES THEM UP TO GIVE THEM THEIR BATHS. A MONTAGE SHOWS THEM PLAYING IN THE BUBBLE BATH WITH SOME SQUIRTY TOYS THAT GET USED ON EACH OTHER AND A SCOLDING SARAH WHEN BRIANNA SPRAYS HER. THEY’RE BOTH DRESSED IN MATCHING DIAPERS AND T-SHIRT ONESIES BEFORE BEING PLACED ON SARAH’S LAP, GIVEN ANOTHER BOTTLE OF MILK APIECE, AND READ A STORY. CALLIE INSTANTLY GOES TO SLEEP AND IS PLACED INTO HER BED, EVEN AS BRIANNA SEEMS WIDE AWAKE AND HASN’T DRANK MUCH OF THE BOTTLE. SARAH SMILES AT HER. SARAH (MOM): “Here, hand me your baba.” BRIANNA: HANDS IT TO HER. SARAH REPOSITIONS BRIANNA, SO SHE’S CRADLED. HER FIDGETING SHOWS IT CLEARLY MAKES HER UNCOMFORTABLE. BRIANNA: “What are you doing?” SARAH (MOM): “Feeding you your baba,” SMILING BRIANNA: "Bu..." THE NIPPLE INTERRUPTS HER AS SARAH BEGINS ROCKING THE CHAIR AGAIN. SARAH (MOM): “I know you want to be a big grown-up again, and I promise you will be, eventually, but right now, you’re going to be my little Bree. Enjoy letting go a little sweetie.” BRIANNA’S EYES CONVEY HER NERVOUSNESS, EVEN AS SARAH BEGINS HUMMING A LULLABY. BRIANNA’S CHEST GRADUALLY BEGINS SHOWING SIGNS OF HER SLEEPING EVEN AS SHE FINISHES DRINKING THE BOTTLE. AFTER AN APPROPRIATE LITTLE BURP, SHE PLACES THE SLEEPING GIRL IN HER BED AND TUCKS HER IN. SARAH (MOM): “They’re right, Mommy’s milk does it every time?” “Ugh, ‘Mommy’s Milk?!?” Beth snorted, “Nothing original here at all, is there?” “No… Does that mean Sarah’s still giving her daughter breastmilk, too?” I asked. “Probably?” Shelby said. “There are a lot of Bigs with kids up to age five or six that like to keep breastfeeding them as long as possible.” “Doesn’t that cause potty problems?” I asked. “Yes,” Beth said. “If she’s never weaned her, that’s probably why she’s not in any hurry to potty-train.” “My character is soooo screwed!” They laughed. +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press the Like button and leave me a comment! I very much appreciate everyone who takes the time to press the Like button and leave a comment!!! Due to a busy week, I can't post on Friday, so I decided to post an extra one today and Sunday to compensate! Hopefully, my posting schedule will settle out again in the next few weeks. If you’ve enjoyed this or any of my other works, consider supporting me by purchasing copies of them on Amazon Kindle! All of my completed works are available here: https://www.amazon.com/author/babysofia (And if you do so pretty, please consider leaving me a 5-star review (you can leave the stars, and no public reviews are viewable then!))

Chapter 65: Backpack, Backpack I STARED UP at Beth in shock. “I didn’t…” “I know,” she told me as she bent down and hugged me. “Not your fault!” I sighed, “Guess my time in Pull-Ups is probably up…” “Maybe it’s just a short-term side effect?” Shelby said hopefully. I shrugged, “Somehow, I don’t think my luck will hold out for that, but we’ll see.” “Do you need to go back to Grandma’s for a change?” Shelby asked. I shook my head, “It’s wet, but it’s not soaked through yet. Let’s go talk to Aunt Bella, and I’ll go back after that.” Shelby nodded, soon leading us to the basement and her mom’s workshop. She seemed like she was in the middle of designing some sort of pretty ballgown-style dress when we walked in. She looked up and said, “Hey kids, what you up to?” “Mom, Connor needs a new backpack,” Shelby told her. “Oh, that’s right, Daddy mentioned that earlier in a message!” It was still so weird to hear someone older than my mom calling Fred ‘Daddy.’ “If you’re not too busy?” I asked. “Mine had a bit of vandalism, we’ll say…” “Give me just a second to save this design,” Aunt Bella said. She made some gesture in the air, and then another brought up a series of holographic pedestals with backpacks. “These are a few I’ve made? I can do them in any color, material, or pattern you want?” I began glancing through the options, quickly eliminating a few of them. I narrowed it down to three with both a waist and chest strap to help distribute weight. Aunt Bella also tweaked the sizes as she displayed them to match better with my body. “That one has room for six spare diapers,” she pointed out on one of them. I blushed, “I’d like to think that wasn’t necessary…” “But the wet diaper is saying otherwise?” “Mom!” Shelby groaned. “What? I have one on, too?” “Not helping…” she looked embarrassed. “Well, that might be helpful, I guess… I also need a hidden water bottle pocket, a hidden pocket for something this big,” I said, motioning the size I needed, “and then another good pocket to keep my phone stashed away in?” I thought briefly, “I also need the spot for my computer and tablet? Bonus if there’s space for my EdgeSphere goggles?” “Not asking for much?” Beth snickered beside me. Aunt Bella looked thoughtful, “Give me a sec…” I watched as she somehow navigated through menus with the gesture system, and the bag quickly gained more depth. Still, otherwise, you couldn’t tell there were any hidden pockets. She flashed through a few color options, “Preference on color?” “Umm… Like, what can you do?” “Pretty much anything,” she said. I thought for a second, “Is there like a brown leather option?” “Ooh, that could be cool,” Shelby said. I watched her work for a second, and a version that looked to have been made out of the finest leather appeared. It looked professional while also retaining the functionality of the backpack. “That would be perfect!” “Great!” she said, “Just a few minutes here.” I watched her initialize the machine and watched the bag come to life in the machine. When it was finished, I was sure it would have cost several thousand dollars in a designer gallery back home. I picked it up and opened the pockets to find everything was perfectly put together, but I couldn’t find the hidden pockets she said she added. “Where are the pockets?” She smiled, “You have to press here and here first,” she told me. You had to squeeze two completely random areas of the bag, and suddenly, a seam appeared. “Then you unzip here,” she told me. “That’s awesome!” Beth said. “Yeah, it is,” I agreed. “You want one of your own, Beth?” Aunt Bella asked. “Umm…” “Don’t worry, I won’t put the diaper compartment in unless you need to carry them for your boyfriend here?” We both turned bright red, “I think we can do without that…” she said. Thirty minutes later, she walked out with her slightly more feminine but definitively larger bag on her shoulders as we walked side-by-side back to the main house. Once inside, I said, “I guess I’m going to go find Grandma…” “I could help?” She suggested. “I’m afraid if I ask you for that kind of help, it might go too far?” I told her. “We agreed to start slow?” She nodded. “Sorry, just know that whenever you decide you are ready, I’m willing to help.” “Thanks, Beth,” I told her. Fortunately, Grandma was right inside, and after a quick whispered conversation, she helped me out, even though we both knew an accident like that was not a good sign! AFTER DINNER, CONNOR was curled up against Beth again in front of the fire when Shelby came over. “Hey guys,” she said. “What are you up to?” “Ugh, just getting ready to continue reading the nightmare script.” “Huh?” “Oh, I guess we didn’t tell her about it?” Connor said from his comfy perch against her. “Guess not?” Beth sighed. “Well, we told you about the script contests?” “Yeah, it sounded pretty cool?” She nodded towards Connor, “You seemed like a shoo-in to win?” “Well, in a way, I was,” Connor sighed. “My script went for the most money in this auction for scripts in class. Unfortunately, we had an idiot girl in our group that lost us the first place for funds, so we didn’t win my script.” “Ouch… Someone is still doing it, though?” “Yeah, and hopefully they’ll do a good job,” Connor said. “So, what script did you end up with?” Beth found herself sighing, “A gem called Diaper Diaries.” “Umm…” “It’s as bad as it sounds,” Connor told her. They filled her in on the plot so far. “So at the end of Act I, my character has agreed to be adopted temporarily in exchange for a gender change procedure that he couldn’t get on his own.” “Ouch…” “If you take it for just how bad it is, it’s kind of fun to fling popcorn at the screen, though,” Beth said. “But you’re like the potty training dunce?” Beth winced, “Yeah.” “That’s horrible… I’m sorry!” “Thanks,” Connor said. “Well, you want to join us in the EdgeSphere theater while we read the next section?” “Umm… well, it’s something to do, I guess? Let me go grab my goggles; I’ll be right back!” Shelby said. Ten minutes later, the three of them were all comfortably sitting in the virtual theater’s chairs with their virtual snacks, this time dressed in virtual pajamas that Shelby had chosen for each of them. “Shall we see how much worse this gets?” Connor asked Beth. “On with the show,” she agreed. ACT II SCENE – BRIAN’S APARTMENT BRIAN IS DRESSED IN HIS TYPICAL WORK CLOTHES, KHAKIS AND A BUTTON-DOWN SHIRT. HE’S PACING ABOUT THE ROOM, LOOKING AROUND AT PHOTOS HE’S KEPT OF HIS PARENTS, WHEN A KNOCK ON THE DOOR COMES. LOOKING THROUGH THE VIEWFINDER, HE SEES IT’S SARAH. BRIAN: “Come in.” HE SAYS NERVOUSLY WITH A CLEAR SHAKE IN HIS VOICE AS HE RUBS HIS HAND NERVOUSLY THROUGH HIS HAIR. SARAH (MOM): “Cozy apartment, Brian.” BRIAN: “Thanks... I didn’t know what I should do with my stuff?” SARAH (MOM): “I spoke with your landlord and just paid the next two years’ rent for you. He’s agreed to leave everything alone in here.” BRIAN: LOOKS SURPRISED “Oh, that’s kind of you?” SARAH (MOM): “I really do mean it, I’m going to let you go when we get my little girl trained!” BRIAN: “At most a year?” SARAH (MOM): “At most a year!” “Keep repeating it to each other often enough that maybe you’ll both believe the lie?” Shelby said. “Geeze, you’re right, this is pretty bad!” Connor snorted, “I’m sure we’re just getting started!” BRIAN: AWKWARDLY ASKS, “What’s first?” SARAH (MOM): “We’re going to visit the courthouse and get you adopted first.” BRIAN: “Do we have to do an adoption?” SARAH (MOM): SIGHS “I asked the same question Brian, the problem is if we don’t do that someone else can take you.” BRIAN: “You’ll get me the treatment then?” SARAH (MOM): “I have a whole day planned for us, and then we’re going to surprise Callie, later with you.” BRIAN: “Let’s get this over with then?” SARAH (MOM): “Do you want anything from here before we go?” BRIAN: “You’ll let me take some things?” SARAH (MOM): “Yes? I figure you’d want your phone and your computer? I won’t let you use them all of the time, but there may be times when Callie isn’t around that I’ll let you use them.” BRIAN: “Oh... okay.” A QUICK MONTAGE OF CLIPS ARE SHOWING HIM PACKING A BACKPACK WITH HIS COMPUTER, PHONE, SOME CORDS, AND PHOTOS. SARAH TAKES THE BAG FROM HIM AFTERWARDS AND PUTS IT ON ONE SHOULDER WHILE HOLDING HIS HAND WITH THE OTHER AS THEY GO DOWNSTAIRS. THE NEIGHBOR SEES HER AND GIVES HER A WINK AS SHE BOUNCES HER DROOLING, TOOTHLESS LITTLE BOY IN HER ARMS. “Of course, the evil wannabe mommy has to be given one last chance to gloat over his adoption,” Beth found herself saying. “Well, of course! If nothing else, the new baby girl will learn that her life could be worse,” Shelby added. “I mean, if everyone understands that there’s a ‘worst’ and ‘best’ situation, you’ll get every Little to voluntarily give up on their lives.” “That’s dark,” Connor told them as they continued reading. OUT AT HER CAR, SHE PLACES THE BAG IN THE HATCHBACK TRUNK BEFORE PICKING HIM UP AND SETTING HIM DOWN NEXT TO IT. HE ASSUMES SHE WOULD BE PUTTING HIM IN A CAR SEAT, BUT SHE PUSHES HIM ON HIS BACK. SARAH (MOM): “We need to get a diaper on you before we go to the adoption center...” BRIAN: “Oh...” BRIAN IS QUICKLY DIAPERED, AND THEN SHE SURPRISES HIM WITH A CUTE GIRL’S ROMPER OUTFIT AND A FABRIC HAIRBAND WITH A FLOWER ON THE TOP THAT SHE FASTENS TO HIS HEAD. SARAH (MOM): “What would you like me to call you instead of Brian?” BRIAN: WHISPERS “Brianna...” BRIANNA IS SQUEEZED INTO A HUG BEFORE BEING FASTENED IN A SLIGHTLY OLDER-LOOKING PINK CAR SEAT NEXT TO A NEWER ONE. IT’S SLIGHTLY SMALLER THAN THE OTHER, BUT EVIDENT BOTH WERE MEANT FOR TODDLERS AND PRESCHOOLERS. BRIAN HAS TO SIT STILL FOR A FEW MOMENTS WHILE SARAH WORKS THE STRAPS AND TIGHTENS THE SEAT DOWN TO FIT THE STRAPS TO HIM. SARAH (MOM): “Comfy?” BRIANNA: “I guess?” SARAH (MOM): “Here’s a sippy cup if you’re thirsty.” A PURPLE SIPPY CUP IS GIVEN TO HIM, AND HE LOOKS AT IT SUSPICIOUSLY. SARAH (MOM): “It’s just Plapple juice, nothing harmful.” BRIANNA: “I thought Plapple juice...?” SARAH (MOM): “Some of it is, but this is the safe stuff. It was one of the things we suspected might be causing Callie’s potty problems. I get this from a specialty store that does testing on things.” BRIANNA: “Oh...” “Wait! Plapple juice is bad?!?” Connor asked, knowing he and Beth had been given some last night. “Not all of it, just the ones specifically formulated to train Littles to use their diapees,” Beth said. “There’s also a pretty harmless version that most kids drink when they’re little.” “Until they potty train usually,” Shelby added. “Parents aren’t stupid; Plapple juice causes a lot of accidents if they don’t stop giving it to their toddlers.” She paused, “The safe stuff is really good, though; Grandma keeps that around all the time because Mom and I like it.” “This world is nuts!” Connor said. SARAH CLOSES THE DOOR AND THEY ARE SOON ON THE ROAD. BRIAN EVENTUALLY TAKES A SIP THAT TAKES HIM BACK MEMORY LANE. ONE SIP LEADS TO ANOTHER, AND BY THE TIME THEY REACH THE COURTHOUSE IT’S EMPTY. SARAH (MOM): “Well, aren’t you a thirsty little girl!” BRIAN BLUSHES AT BEING CALLED A LITTLE GIRL FOR THE FIRST TIME. BRIANNA: “Guess I was too nervous this morning to eat or drink anything.” SARAH (MOM): “Well, let’s go officially make you Mommy’s little girl!” “That’s not the statement of an evil villainous at all,” Beth shook her head. “Nothing to see here!” SCENE - COURTHOUSE MONTAGE SHOWS BRIAN, SARAH, AND A LAWYER AGREEING TO SOME THINGS AND SIGNING SPOTS ON A CONTRACT. THE CAMERA ZOOMS IN ON ‘ONE YEAR,’ ‘NO HYPNOSIS,’ ‘NO BABY FOOD,’ AND ‘NO PERMANENT MUTILATION PER THE LITTLE PROTECTION ACT OF 2032.’ A JUDGE IS SHOWN IN ROBES AT THE FRONT OF A BENCH. JUDGE “Mister Bristley, I see we have a request for you to be adopted by Miss Ingels here. This is by your own free will?” BRIANNA: “Yes, your honor.” JUDGE “You are not being forced or coerced Mister Bristley?” BRIANNA: SIGHS “No, your honor.” JUDGE “You are certain this is what you want? I do see this is set up as a trial period of one year, Miss Ingels? That is highly unusual?” SARAH (MOM): “Yes, your honor. We’re looking at a symbiotic, mutually beneficial adoption here.” JUDGE “Since both parties are without objection, I decree that Mister Bristley is no longer an adult in the eyes of the court. He is being given over to the custody of Miss Ingels per the agreement before the court. The new name on the adoption certificate shall read Brianna Marie Ingels, Female. Congratulations to the new family! Mommy, you may now take your baby girl to the clerk, and they will insert her chip.” BRIANNA: “Chip?” “Yep, chip, Little Brianna. Never escaping adopted life after this,” Shelby said. “Those have to hurt?” Connor asked. “They’re not the worst from what I’ve heard, but best to never be chipped. Once that happens, you’re very unlikely to ever be released.” SARAH PUSHES A PURPLE PACIFIER INTO HER MOUTH. “Ah, the classic mute the Little trick!” Beth said. SARAH (MOM): “Shhh... We’ll talk about it later.” BRIANNA: MUMBLED PACIFIER TALK NEXT MONTAGE SHOWS SARAH CARRY BRIANNA TO THE ADJOINING CLERK’S OFFICE. THEY WAIT IN A SHORT LINE, AND BRIANNA I GIVEN HER ADOPTION CHIP. AFTER A QUICK CUDDLE, THEY ARE BACK IN THE CAR AND EXITING AT A LITTLE’S MEDICAL CENTER. SHOWS THEM GETTING BACK INTO A BACK AREA, AND BRIANNA BEING CHECKED OVER BEFORE A DOCTOR JOINS THEM. DOCTOR “Well, hello there! I hear we have a brand new baby girl adopted here today?” BRIANNA BLUSHES AND FIDGETS UNCOMFORTABLY IN SARAH’S ARMS. SARAH (MOM): “That’s right!” DOCTOR “Well, congratulations, Mommy!!! Now, your check-in form asks for a nanite treatment to change her gender to female?” SARAH (MOM): “That’s correct, I have the court documents here?” DOCTOR “These look in order, but I must confirm with Brianna here. Would you please leave for a moment?” SARAH (MOM): “Umm... she’ll be safe?” DOCTOR “I promise.” SARAH PLACES BRIANNA ON THE EXAM TABLE AND EXITS. WHEN THE DOOR CLOSES HE BEGINS TO ASK QUESTIONS. DOCTOR “Now, I know Bigs can be pretty aggressive. If you tell me she’s hurting you or forcing you, I’m bound by my oath to protect you and not let her back near you. Tell me the truth, are you really okay with this procedure?” BRIANNA: “Yes, sir, it’s been my life’s dream actually. It’s the one positive I’m getting out of a deal to try and help her get her daughter potty trained.” DOCTOR “Hmm... I guess that makes some of these other things make more sense then too.” BRIANNA: “Other things?” DOCTOR “They won’t be negative for you, I’ll let you be surprised. Your mommy is probably really worried right now, so let’s not keep her waiting?” SARAH IS LET BACK INTO THE ROOM AND STANDS BESIDE BRIANNA, WHO SHE PUTS A HAND ON HER BACK PROTECTIVELY. DOCTOR “I’ve confirmed that Brianna is okay with this procedure. This will no take long. Do you want her under anesthesia for this?” SARAH (MOM): “Up to you, Brianna?” BRIANNA: “I’ve heard it hurts?” DOCTOR “Depends on the patient?” BRIANNA: “Please, then.” DOCTOR “Give me a few minutes to get everyone set up, and we’ll get this done.” A MONTAGE OF SCENES SHOWING SARAH HOLDING BRIANNA’S HAND AS SHE IS GIVEN AN INJECTION THAT PUTS HER QUICKLY TO SLEEP. THE DOCTOR IS SHOWN PROGRAMMING THE NANITES, AND A SECOND INJECTION WITH THE NANITES IS ADMINISTERED. BRIAN’S HAIR LENGTHENS AND CHANGES COLORS TO MATCH SARAH AND CALLIE’S RED HAIR. BRIANNA’S FACE CHANGES TO A SOFTER LOOK, AND HER BODY SHAPE CHANGES TO A MORE JUVENILE SET OF PROPORTIONS WITH HER HEAD AND BODY NOW HAVE THE PROPORTIONS OF A TYPICAL TODDLER. UNSEEN, HER GENDER IS CHANGED, VOCAL CHORDS ADJUSTED, AND HER BODY ESSENTIALLY BECOMES A TODDLERS. A BEEP COMES FROM A SCANNER, AND THE DOCTOR WAKES HER UP AND PLACES THE NEW LITTLE GIRL IN HER MOMMY’S ARMS. SCENE FADES AS SHE CARRIES THE STILL-SLEEPING LITTLE GIRL OUT TO THE CAR. “And Brian’s life is officially over,” Beth said. “Well, I guess at least she got the gender change she wanted,” Shelby said. “To some degree, that was a good thing for her to do for her.” Her face screwed up for a moment, “Wait, how are you all doing this scene?” “What do you mean?” Connor asked. “Well, are they planning on using nanites? Is that a good idea after your reaction to SkinSync Makeup?” As Connor’s face turned red, Beth both wondered if he had thought about it or if it was indeed a shock to the system as he considered the nanite treatments that were normal in the industry for costume and appearance changes would probably not get along with his nanites. Connor eventually said, “Umm… we should probably talk to Grandma about that.” +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!! Please press the Like button if you enjoyed this!!! Please leave me a comment as well!!!! Please press the like button for this chapter, and keep that encouragement coming! I'm about to have a very weird week of interruptions in privacy, so this coming week I will post on Tuesday evening my time, and then I'll give you a bonus on Sunday since I'll be off of my schedule. I appreciate each of you who take a moment to write a comment or press the Like button! If you’ve enjoyed this or any of my other works, consider supporting me by purchasing copies of them on Amazon Kindle! All of my completed works are available here: https://www.amazon.com/author/babysofia (And if you do so pretty, please consider leaving me a 5-star review (you can leave the stars, and no public reviews are viewable then!))

Milena is a practitioner of a very "alternative therapy" that nevertheless helps people. She has her first patient since Mikey arrived. Mikey, meanwhile, has a lot on his mind himself and when he curiously sees the patient leave he notices that the usually locked therapy room door is open... --- If you enjoyed this you can skip the wait and see the next update RIGHT NOW: https://www.patreon.com/posts/mikey-milena-82110756 --- Patreon is my ONLY source of income and it is the support of my readers that allow me to write as much as I do. My Patreon is FAIRER than ever. If you decide to support me you will only be charged on the day you support each month (so if you sign up on the 22nd you won't be charged again until the 22nd of next month), this is different to a lot of Patreons which charge you on the day you sign up and then the 1st of each month. For $5 a month you can see every update I post one week before everyone else. For $10 you get early access PLUS 46 stories EXCLUSIVE to Patreon. There are more tiers and rewards available. You can find them all here: https://www.patreon.com/Elfy88 Any and all support is really, really appreciated. It helps me to pay the bills and buy the nappies! --- “There you go, good boy.” Milena gently stroked the hair of Alex Rodriguez. Alex had been referred to her when conventional methods of therapy failed to help him with past trauma and anger management issues. She had listened to Alex’s story and then got to work with him. Six months later he hadn’t had an angry outburst in the last couple of months and had made major breakthroughs with his past. Milena looked down as she cradled Alex’s head against her breast. The young man was wearing a crinkly white diaper underneath a stretchy red onesie. He was laid across Milena’s lap in the crib with his eyes closed as he gently fed from her breasts. Milena leaned her head back against the headboard and closed her own eyes. She squirmed slightly as she squeezed her legs together. She could feel herself slick with excitement. She couldn’t help it and it wasn’t why she did this job but sometimes she found breastfeeding to be very exciting. She never orgasmed when a client fed from her but she certainly found it very exciting. Looking down at the breast that wasn’t currently in use Milena could see some milk beading on the tip of her nipple. She bit her lip and held her breath for a second as Alex shifted and latched on tighter to her breast, he quickly regained his rhythm. Breast feeding was a key part of Milena’s therapy which also used regression techniques. She spent a lot of her time feeding her patients and that meant her breasts were full often. She produced so much milk that in addition to her patients she also had to pump often to prevent leakage. As Milena’s breast was slowly sucked by Alex she felt a building of tension deep within her body. She took some deep breaths as she tried to keep her body as still as possible. The pleasure built and built but refused to crash over her. She was torn between being desperate to cum and wanting to maintain her professional aura. It didn’t matter in the end. Milena was left feeling a little frustrated as she was taken to the edge of orgasm but not pushed over. This was how breast feeding usually went for her. She found it pleasurable but could never quite finish. “What a good baby.” Milena whispered. She could tell her voice was a little huskier than usual but she hoped it was only obvious to her. Alex’s face flushed red as he finally let go of the nipple and shifted around to get the other breast. He hungrily latched on like a baby desperate for more food. Milena stroked Alex’s hair and her thoughts turned to Mikey, she thought about the bags of milk at Nadine’s house and the diapers Mikey clearly still needed. She had found herself deep in thought about Mikey quite often recently, often zoning out as she considered the young man. Back when Milena had been in college the straw that had broken the camel’s back had been when Nadine heard Mikey call Milena “Mommy.” Milena had not seen an issue with it, they were a little family unit after all, but Nadine had been very uncomfortable. That night the two large-chested women had an argument that woke the neighbours. Nadine brought up how Milena’s breasts were very sensitive and accused her of getting sexual gratification from feeding Mikey. Milena was shocked and denied everything before saying she was a better mother for Mikey. Milena had regretted her comments immediately but was too angry to apologize and after the argument it was over for the two of them. Milena moved out and she never spoke to Nadine again. It was why she was so surprised to be the person Nadine had wanted Mikey to go with after the accident. Maybe she had been listed as a contact ages ago and the file was never updated. Milena felt a sudden wave of concern, what if Nadine had never wanted Mikey to come here in the first place? “I think our time is nearly up.” Milena said as she stopped reminiscing and looked over to the clock, “Are you feeling relaxed again? Going to stay out of trouble?” “Yes, ma’am.” Alex replied as he pulled his face away from Milena’s chest. He had a big smile and looked incredibly relaxed. He wiped his mouth as he stood up. “Are you going to be good for the next two weeks till I see you again?” Milena asked as she stood up and put her bra back on. Alex nodded his head quickly as he watched his therapist put her huge breasts away. Milena’s shirt was buttoned up hiding the fleshy orbs underneath. She ruffled the man’s hair again. “Good boy.” Milena smiled, “Let’s get you changed and on your way.” Alex hopped up on to the changing table and laid back. Milena walked over and stood between his legs. She removed the tapes from the diaper and let it spill open. With a handful of wipes she gradually cleaned the wet crotch of her patient. She had to smile as Alex sighed blissfully. Alex had been a major success story for her, someone who really benefitted from her attention. A new diaper was unfolded and slipped underneath Alex’s butt. Milena sprinkled some baby powder over waiting man’s genitals and then pulled the front of the diaper up to cover his crotch. When she had taped the underwear tightly closed she gently patted the crotch a couple of times. As she stepped away Alex jumped down from the table and put his pants back on. “Thank you.” Alex said as he wrapped Milena in a quick hug. “It’s my pleasure.” Milena said though she was sure her patient didn’t know quite how much pleasure, “Come on, I’ll see you out.” Milena followed Alex downstairs and let him out with a final wave goodbye. As she closed the door she went to her usual post-appointment ritual of a nice hot cup of tea. She walked into the kitchen to start preparing the drink. As she waited for the water to boil she felt a wetness on her chest. “More? Come on girls, enough is enough!” Milena spoke to her breasts as if she could talk them into stopping production. With a raise of her hands Milena could feel two wet spots already appearing on her shirt. She had always been prolific at making milk which helped her professionally but could be very annoying at times. She usually milked herself often but since Mikey had arrived and all the upheaval that had come with it she hadn’t been quite as attentive to her breasts as she usually was. The bags of milk Milena produced could be useful in a lot of different ways. Some of her patients paid a little extra to take some home with them and she sometimes used it in her own drinks. Milena needed to check her stocks of milk so as she waited for the water she walked over to the door to the basement. She started going downstairs and then stopped halfway, she looked over to the freezer with a frown. The freezer door was open and had clearly been so for a little while. Some of the freezer ice had thawed and dripped down on to the floor though as Milena got closer she could see most of the milk was still frozen. She tried to remember when she had last been down here, when she had last opened the freezer door for any reason. “Wait a minute…” Milena crouched down in front of the freezer and looked inside. There was a very clear gap where a bag had been taken out. Milena could see the outline of the bag that had been there from the ice that had built up around it. She traced it with her finger and frowned in deep thought. Milena remembered the milk at Nadine’s house again. Whilst she had been with her patient there had been only one other person in the house. There was just one other person who might’ve experienced breast milk in the past and missed it. There was just one person who could’ve come down to the basement to help themselves… --- Mikey heard the door that Milena had disappeared into open. There were two sets of footsteps that walked past his door and went downstairs. He waited for a few seconds before scooting over to his door and opening it a crack. He tip-toed to the top of the stairs and carefully leaned around the banister to look down. He saw Milena waving goodbye to someone. He was about to go back to the room when he noticed something was different. The door to Milena’s therapy room hadn’t been closed. It was still open a crack and the lure of curiosity was too much for Mikey to ignore. He heard Milena walk through to the kitchen and he slowly walked over to Milena’s work room. He didn’t know what he expected to find, he was just extremely curious about the room Milena had never let him see. She was a therapist, Mikey expected rows of bookshelves against the wall and a couch for patients to lay down on. “What the…” Mikey’s breath was taken away as the door creaked open. It looked like the room beyond the door didn’t even belong in this house. The pastel nursery was not what Mikey was expecting and he walked into the room with a look of wonder on his face. Suddenly the milk in the freezer made a little more sense and Mikey wondered exactly what was going on in here. Mikey walked over to a long table with a soft surface. On the shelves underneath he saw big padded rectangles, he gasped as he reached for what was clearly a stack of diapers. These diapers were very different to the ones Mikey was used to. He always wore plain medical diapers. The sort of thing advertised on television to old people with continence issues. These diapers were bigger, thicker and adorned with cartoon pictures of teddy bears and building blocks. These looked just like baby diapers that had been scaled up for adults. He put the diaper back as he found it, he definitely didn’t want Milena knowing he had snuck in here. As Mikey looked around his attention was taken by something lying on the top of the chest of drawers. In the room full of oddities it was a particularly small one that drew Mikey’s attention. A small baby blue pacifier was sat on top of the drawers with it’s amber teat facing away from Mikey. It had the words “Baby Boy” stenciled on it. Just like the diapers this pacifier was scaled up as if to fit an adult. As much as the milk had satisfied him he still missed the other part of breast feeding. The feeling of a soft nipple in his mouth squeezed between his lips as he sucked, he needed that tactile sensation. The amber teat sat on his tongue and filled his mouth. Mikey debated internally whether to take the pacifier or not. He was spurred into action when he heard footsteps on the stairs. Without giving it another thought he grabbed up the small pacifier and stuffed it into his pocket. He hurriedly left the room, closing the door behind him, and went back to his bedroom. He had just managed to sit down in front of his computer when Milena appeared in the doorway. “Everything OK?” Milena asked. Mikey nodded as he looked up from the screen. He turned and for the second time in as many minutes found himself open-mouthed and speechless. Milena’s breasts which were prominently stuck out in front of her as always had two wet patches right where the nipples would be. Mikey quickly turned away with cheeks blushing, he couldn’t help but notice his mouth was watering. When Mikey heard Milena walk away he quickly hurried over and closed the bedroom door. With some degree of excitement Mikey returned to his bed and pulled out the pacifier. He looked around guiltily before pushing the latex teat into his mouth. As Mikey sucked on the pacifier like he was so used to with breasts he felt relaxation come over him like a wave. Mikey went to his computer and sucked happily for the rest of the day. The only times he took it out of his mouth was when he had to go downstairs for dinner. He said nothing about what he had found in Milena’s therapy room though his curiosity burned intensely. That night Mikey put on his diaper had usual. As he taped the disposable underwear on he couldn’t help but think about those baby printed diapers in the other room, he wished he could have one of those. Before he fell asleep he looked at the pacifier one more time. With a smile he placed it inside his mouth and closed his eyes.

Mikey has gone through a traumatic event and it's time to go to his new home. However, before they get to Milena's house they have to stop at Mikey's place to pick some things up. --- If you enjoyed this you can skip the wait and see the next update RIGHT NOW: https://www.patreon.com/posts/mikey-milena-80742347 --- Patreon is my ONLY source of income and it is the support of my readers that allow me to write as much as I do. My Patreon is FAIRER than ever. If you decide to support me you will only be charged on the day you support each month (so if you sign up on the 22nd you won't be charged again until the 22nd of next month), this is different to a lot of Patreons which charge you on the day you sign up and then the 1st of each month. For $5 a month you can see every update I post one week before everyone else. For $10 you get early access PLUS 45 stories EXCLUSIVE to Patreon. There are more tiers and rewards available. You can find them all here: https://www.patreon.com/Elfy88 Any and all support is really, really appreciated. It helps me to pay the bills and buy the nappies! --- Mikey walked through the hospital and out to Milena’s car. He felt somewhat robotic as he sat in the passenger seat, he felt strange sitting down in a car without a booster seat. When Milena sat down she could clearly see something was bothering him. “Everything alright?” Milena asked as she put the keys in the ignition. “It’s just…” Mikey shifted in his seat and pulled the seat belt, “Mom has… had a special seat for me. They said it was what saved me…” “What kind of seat?” Milena asked. She suddenly realised getting into a car might be quite traumatic for Mikey bearing in mind what happened the last time. “A booster seat.” Mikey said quietly. “Oh, well, I guess we can see about getting a new one.” Milena patted Mikey on the back. Mikey was surprised. He had often been bullied or laughed at when people saw him sitting in a booster seat like a toddler. More than a few times he had begged his mom to stop making him sit in it but she always insisted. He hadn’t expected to miss it. The car pulled out of the parking lot soon afterwards. Mikey looked out of the window, he felt tense for sure but it wasn’t as bad as he expected to be back in a car. He was grateful for a change of scenery after a week staring at the ceiling of the hospital. After a few minutes he started feeling more comfortable and started relaxing a little. “If you are feeling up to it I thought we could swing past your place.” Milena said after a few minutes of quiet driving, “So you can pick up a few things. Is that alright?” “I think so.” Mikey replied. As the car pulled up at the curb Mikey felt like a chill ran through him. It was so strange to think that his mother wasn’t in there waiting for him. He supposed he was still in quite a bit of shock because he felt like the full weight of everything that had happened should make him inconsolable with grief. “Come on.” Milena said softly with a hand on Mikey’s shoulder, “I’ll be with you.” Mikey briefly flickered a smile. He was grateful to not be alone and if his mom had decided Milena was the person best suited to look after him he wasn’t going to disagree. Mikey opened his door and stepped out on to the pavement, with Milena close behind he walked up the garden path. Against the front door there were some flowers that had been left by neighbours. “That’s nice.” Milena muttered as she picked them up, “We’ll take these back to my house. I should have a vase for them somewhere.” Mikey opened the front door and stepped inside. He let Milena know that his stuff was in his bedroom and he walked up the stairs. When he pushed open his room’s door he felt almost surprised to see that everything was right where it had been left. With the complete uprooting of his life Mikey almost felt like his room should’ve somehow been a mess. Mikey’s bedroom was hardly usual for an eighteen-year-old man. In fact little had changed since he had been a baby. The walls were a baby blue with white clouds painted on the upper half though after many years they had faded and grown somewhat dirty. The bed still had childish sheets on it and a lot of his old toys, although not played with, hadn’t been thrown away. Mikey pulled a suitcase out of his closet and opened it on his bed. He started taking as much clothing as he could and piling it into his case. It felt strange, he wasn’t sure if he would be coming back to this house ever again, he didn’t know what the future held at all. Mikey walked over to his chest of drawers. He looked over his shoulder towards the bedroom door to make sure he was still alone and then pulled open the top drawer. He looked down at the diapers he usually wore to bed. The tightly packed white plastic underwear laid in piles and took up the whole space. There was no way he could transport the whole lot with him in his suitcase. He wanted to keep them secret as well, he didn’t want Milena to know he still needed them. Without his mom to protect him he felt an obligation to be a man, diapers were something he had to leave behind. Pulling out a few of the diapers Mikey closed the drawer and went over to his suitcase. He had just placed the padding on top of his clothes when he heard the bedroom door suddenly open. He slammed the lid of the suitcase down and spun around to block the view. Milena was stood in the doorway looking a little unsure. “Is everything OK?” Milena asked. It was clear from her voice that she suspected something was up. “Yes.” Mikey replied a little too quickly. “Do you need any help?” Milena continued after taking a moment to look around the room. “I’m fine.” Mikey replied. “Alright. I’ll be right out here if you need anything.” Milena gave a little smile, lingered for a couple of seconds and then left the room and pulled the door to. Milena stepped back into the hallway and slowly walked down the landing. Her mind was going a mile a minute and her old friend’s house was only bringing up more questions. Mikey’s room didn’t look anything like she had imagined. She had thought there would be posters of women or rock bands, she had expected a mess on the floor and all sorts of teenage and young adult paraphernalia but had instead found something between a nursery and a child’s bedroom. “What was happening here, Nadine?” Milena asked her dead friend. Milena continued down the hallway and saw another bedroom with the door open. It was Nadine’s room. It had the strangest aura, a room that wouldn’t be used again but was ready for it’s owner to come home at any moment. She knew she shouldn’t go snooping around her dead friend’s things but she noticed something on the bedside table that made her pause. After making sure Mikey was still in his room Milena stepped inside and walked up to the bedside table. Sitting on the top of the table right next to an alarm clock was a breast pump. Milena owned more than a few pumps of her own thanks to her therapy, it was unmistakable. Milena picked the pump up and turned it in her hands. She was frowning as she tried to comprehend why Nadine owned one of these. Had she been expecting another child? Neither the hospital nor Mikey had said anything about it. On a hunch Milena went back downstairs and into the kitchen. She pulled open the freezer and had to stifle a gasp when she saw a huge stash of what could only be expressed mother's milk in tell-tale bags, labelled and dated. Nadine must have been pumping milk for a local milk bank, she mused. Odd that she was still lactating so long after weaning Mikey, though. She hurried out into the hallway just in time to see Mikey dragging his overloaded suitcase around the corner at the bottom of the stairs. He looked up at her but she had already donner her poker face. “Ready to go?” Milena asked. Mikey nodded. --- The drive from Mikey and Nadine’s house to Milena’s was about three hours. On the trip over the car remained mostly quiet. Mikey’s mind was focused on the diapers in his bag and how he would hide them, he just couldn’t let Milena know how pathetic he was that he still wet the bed. Milena on the other hand was still pondering the breast pump and milk. She had maintained her milk supply after inducing for Mikey so many years ago by a steady schedule of pumping for clients and the local milk bank, as well as her much preferred method of nursing her patients. Using the comfort of her breasts as part of her regression therapy sessions was a sure-fire method to take a patient back to the safety and comfort of infancy, and Milena herself found it enjoyable, but she didn’t know why Nadine would still be doing it. She had seemed so adamant about weaning Mikey when he turned 4 years old... “So what have you been up to all these years?” Milena asked eventually to try and distract herself from speculation, “What did you do at school?” “Not much.” Mikey replied. “Do you like sport?” Milena continued, “I’ve been a big baseball fan for a little while now. Maybe we could get tickets to a game.” “I guess.” Mikey shrugged as he spoke. To Milena it was like talking to a stone wall but that was understandable. She had to be patient with her new charge, he was a young man trying to find his footing in life and had just been dealt a horrendous blow. In fact, considering the loss he had suffered it was remarkable Mikey was doing as well as he was. When the car rolled to a stop in the driveway of Milena’s house they didn’t immediately get out. Mikey looked at the new place he would be staying, it was an impressive house. It was bigger than what he had been used to at least. He had to keep reminding himself this wasn’t a place he was just visiting, it was his home now. It was difficult to believe he may never go back to the house that had been his home as long as he could remember. “Milena, how are you?” A voice came from the driveway next door, “Everything OK? I saw you rushing off earlier.” Mikey watched as Milena got out of the car. The voice was coming from the fence and now he could see who it belonged to. A beautiful and young looking woman with black hair was smiling over the waist-high fence with a small child in her arms. Mikey followed Milena’s lead in stepping out of the car and grabbing his bag. “Hi Demi.” Milena said, “It’s a bit of a story. I’ll tell you later.” “Sure.” Demi was looking over at Mikey with a frown. Mikey watched Milena take a deep breath and walk up to the fence. She leant forwards and whispered to the next door neighbours but Mikey was too far away to hear any of it. He instead stared at Demi’s breasts which were scarcely smaller than Milena’s or his mother’s. There must be something in the water in this town that caused women to grow much larger than normal. Mikey saw Demi’s face go from a warm smile through shock, sadness and by the time Milena leaned back she was covering her face with her free hand and seemingly on the verge of tears. She nodded her head and gave Mikey a pitying look as Milena turned away. “Come on, let’s get you settled in.” Milena said. She reached for Mikey’s bag to take it in for him but the young man pulled it away. Milena just smiled and went to the front door. Mikey followed and they were soon inside. As the door closed behind him Mikey stood awkwardly nearby unsure of where to go. His first impressions of the house were positive, it was clean and tidy and felt comfortable. “Let me show you up to your room.” Milena said as she passed Mikey and started up the stairs, “Can I help you with your bag?” “I’m fine.” Mikey replied as he started dragging the suitcase up. It was clear to everyone that he was struggling with it. Mikey was a frail boy and with even the best will in the world he would struggle to carry such a suitcase. He knew he was very small and weak but he wouldn’t let Milena help, partly out of wanting to show he wasn’t as pathetic as he might seem and partly because he didn’t want the woman to find his diapers. “Why don’t you let me he-” Milena started as they neared the top of the stairs. “Just let me do it!” Mikey exclaimed. His frustration boiled over. By the time the two of them had reached the top of the stairs. Mikey was red in the face and sweating a little bit. As he took a moment to get his breath back he saw Milena looking down at him with concern. He took a deep breath and picked up the suitcase again. With a nod of the head he let Milena he was ready for her to proceed. “It’s not much.” Milena said as she pushed the door open, “But you can have it for as long as you want and you’re free to decorate however you want.” “Thanks.” Mikey said simply as he pulled his suitcase in and dropped it in the middle of the floor. The room was doubtlessly bare but it also looked comfortable. There was a large window on one side that overlooked the road outside, a small desk was sitting underneath it. There was a chest of drawers to one side and a closet to the other. On the opposite wall was a standard wooden bed. “I’ll let you get settled in.” Milena said as she gave Mikey a pat on the back, “I’ll call you down when dinner is ready.” Mikey waited for Milena to leave before opening his suitcase. Seeing the diapers and clothes his mom had bought him he suddenly felt overcome with grief yet again. He flipped the lid closed and took a deep steadying breath, he could worry about unpacking another time. Instead he pulled out his laptop that had been in the backpack over his shoulders and started setting it up on the desk. It was nice to be able to get back to some semblance of normality. Mikey logged on to his computer and found a few messages from people offering their condolences. He had never had many friends being the quiet bullied kid and most of the messages had come from family that he never really saw. He didn’t care though, he didn’t want to read any messages about how people were sorry for him and instead opened a folder of home videos and pictures of his mom to distract himself.

Thanks! ? ? But is it going to be for better or worse? Chapter Eleven “Ed, take a smoke break with me, will you?” Ray asked me, leaning on my desk. “You know I don’t smoke, why would I?” I questioned back, not looking up from my monitor. “Ed,” Ray insisted. I looked up to face him and saw a big frown on his face. He looked a little too serious. “Alright,” I said with a sigh. I finished the last paragraph of my report and logged off from my computer. “Lead the way,” I said as I stood up and motioned for him to move. Whatever Ray has on its mind, it’s probably serious enough. Even if it wasn’t serious, he wouldn’t stop bugging me until I went with him. I followed Ray down the hallway and into the elevator. Ray pushed the button for the ground floor and the doors closed. “So, what’s so important?” I asked him, staring at the doors. “Not here,” Ray whispered and put his finger to his lips. I let out a little groan, wondering why he was so mysterious. Finally the doors opened and we walked outside through the hallway. The sunlight blinded our eyes and we grabbed our sunglasses. Ray shiftly looked around and pointed at a dumpster. “There,” he whispered. I followed him in silence and arrived at the dumpster. Ray grabbed his pack of cigarettes from his pocket and took one out. “You sure?” He asked, reaching the pack towards me. “No, now tell me what is so important?” I asked, a little irritated. Ray slowly lit his cigarette and inhaled deeply. I felt like I was back in high school, standing next to the dumpster hoping not to get caught while smoking in secret. “How much do you know about Irene?” He asked. I gave him a puzzled look, not sure where he was going with this. “Not all that much,” I admitted. “She is our boss that oversees this operation. I have no clue about her homelife or if she has a husband, boyfriend, or a girlfriend. She is not really what I call an open book.” “Right, what do you think of her attitude towards, well all this? Kara, Layla, the operation?” He asked. I still didn’t get what he was getting at. I thought the events over in my mind. “Well, ever since we picked up that report about Layla, she seems a little cold, unnerved maybe? I don’t know, she is acting differently though, I have picked up on that. As to why, I don’t know,” I rambled on. “I mean, we have prepared for a case like this, one of them coming into our dimension. It couldn’t be a surprise for Irene that it finally happened, right?” I questioned Ray. He took a long drag from his cigarette and inhaled deeply. “Right, so you have noticed her behaviour change too,” Ray exhaled. “Since we had contact with the other dimension she is acting differently, a little too hostile towards them for my taste.” Ray said, taking another drag. “ I have found out why. Turns out Irene has spent up to five years in Layla’s dimension,” Ray coldly stated. “She what?” I was shocked! “How? How did that happen? How did she get back? Just how?!” I bursted out, just too many questions as to how. I thought bringing another person back to its original dimension was never achieved!. “Easy,” Ray said, trying to shush me. He looked around quickly and focused back on me. “I know, I know. It’s all new information to me too. But can you imagine? Five whole long years in that dimension?” Ray asked. “How did you find out?” I wondered. “Easy, I got access into the database and found a secret personal folder containing all this information,” Ray explained. “You what?” I yelled. “Why would you ever do that!? You know what kind of punishment is on that!” I was shocked. How could Ray be so stupid! He knows the dangers of snooping around the compound and database, at least I am pretty sure he does. We all got the same warning at orientation. “Lower your voice idiot!” Ray hissed. “I just got a little suspicious by Irene’s mood shift, that’s all.” “And that’s a good reason to snoop around?! A mood shift?!” I yelled again, throwing my arms up in the air to emphasize my point. “You know Irene, one thing you can count on is that she has a very consistent mood. Doesn’t matter the weather, season or stress from the job,” Ray explained. “And lower your damn voice,” he added. “True,” I said, lowering my voice. “So now we know what you want to do with it?” “I don’t know, that’s why I told you, you’re good at things like this,” he smiled. “Great, dragging me down with you,” I sighed and shook my head. ------------------------------------------------------------ It has been a week since I came down to the nursery and been a pretend sister for Layla. I couldn’t really believe it, a whole week of using diapers, changes, drawing, and sleeping in a crib next to Layla. Luckily for me I settled in quickly and got over the embarrassment of the big two way mirror and only walking around in a diaper. Well, that was until it was bath time. Bath time considered using a washcloth and a bucket of lukewarm water with soap in it that Ed brought down. For a facility like this you think they would’ve thought everything through twice and added a bath, or even a sink. Sadly, Layla and I had to stand on a big towel in the middle of the room while we were scrubbed down by Helen. Layla and I had our arms across our chests holding our towels, shivering a little bit while nanny put the bucket with dirty water in front of the door. “Sorry about that,” Helen apologized while rubbing Layla dry. “Let’s get you back into a diaper and something warm, how is that?” Helen asked her. Layla only nodded slightly. Helen turned to me and dried me off too and instructed us to stand next to the crib. We were quickly put in identical white diapers and in footed-sleepers. Mine baby blue again with dark blue cuffs, Layla in her pink one with white cuffs. “Is that better?” Helen asked us. We nodded simultaneously while looking at Helen. “Good! So what do you want to do Layla? I can braid your hair?” Helen asked her. I have noticed Helen almost always asked Layla first for things she wants. I kinda figured that since I took this job, still I couldn't help feeling a little envious. “Reading?” Layla asked, pointing at the tiny stack of books on the table. A few days ago Layla asked for something else to read instead of a colorful farm animal book. At first Helen had a surprised look on her face and quickly typed something on her phone. Apparently Irene and the other people upstairs had agreed to send a few books down, mostly books for little kids with a bit more text in it. When Layla read through all those, she had requested books without pictures in it. Which, again, management agreed with. They send down copies of The Hobbit and the Redwall series. “Of course you can,” Helen chirped and walked us down to the table. Layla plopped down on her seat and immediately continued reading The Hobbit. I instead picked up the pencils and started practicing my art work. It still wasn’t anywhere close to Layla’s work, but I was happy with the progress I was making. Helen gave us our bottles of warm milk and we both took our occasional sips from it. I noticed it tasted a little different than a few days ago, but shook it off as them trying some sort of almond milk to see if Layla likes that better, which she did. “Where are you now?” I asked Layla after a while, feeling a little bored of drawing. “The dwarves just entered Lake Town,” Layla answered, a little irritated, not looking up from her book. “Oh, Okay,” I answered meekly. I stood up, letting Layla read her book in peace. I walked over to a little playmat that was spread out in front of the closet and sat down on it. I made a tower out of the blocks that were on it and let it fall down again. I repeated the process a couple of times before leaning my back on the closet and letting out a sigh. This sure wasn't what I thought it was going to be. Layla seemed to get more bored by the hour now, not playing with the other toys that were lying around. I suspected that she even got bored playing and talking with me. After a while Helen brought me my half finished bottle and handed it to me. “Thank you,” I said and took a few sips. Helen sat down next to me with her legs crossed. “You’re welcome,” she said softly. We sat there in silence for a little bit, watching Layla reading at the table. “Not what we had imagined, huh?” Helen said. “Not really, no. I thought I was going to be playing with her more, instead she just wants to read all the time,” I answered. “Same, she acts more like a teen then a toddler,” Helen added. “Sure does, even has the mood,” I chuckled. “Any idea why?” I asked Helen, looking up at her. I knew it had something to do with breastmilk, or lack thereof. “No clue, they don’t give me a whole lot of information about what is going on. Something is definitely wrong, I know that,” Helen whispered. “Luckily I still have you to take care of.” “Wha-” I was cut off by Helen's merciless tickle attack. “Plea-ease! Stohop!” I laughed out loud. I felt my diaper growing thicker as the tickling continued. “You have to say the magic word!” Helen chirped. She stopped tickling for a moment to allow me to catch my breath. “I-I already said plea-se,” I said, gasping for air. “You didn’t say pretty please,” Helen said, continuing her tickling attack. I immediately started laughing again. “Pre-t-ty pl-ea-se!” I stuttered out from laughing. Helen finally stopped and I slowly caught my breath. I gave Helen a little hug as a thank you and sat down on the mat again. “So what now?” I asked her. “I guess it’s bedtime,” Helen said, looking at her phone. She got up and helped me to my feet. She unzipped my footed sleeper and inspected my diaper. “Guess I better change you into a night time diaper.” I nodded and walked over towards the crib. Helen grabbed the changing mat and I laid down on it. Helen almost removed the sleeper and quickly changed my diaper. She put a soaker in the new one and taped it shut. As is tradition I had my eyes closed during the whole change. “All done, hop in the crib while I get your sister,” Helen said. I did as I was told and got in the crib. I watched as Helen got to Layla and instructed her to put the book down. After a little protest Layla reluctantly put the book away and followed Helen. Without a word from the both of them Layla quickly got changed. Helen clipped the pacifier to Layla’s sleeper. I wondered why Helen did that, it's not like Layl still suckled on it. Helen helped Layla into the crib and put the bars into place. She wished us both a good night and quietly exited the nursery with the help of Ed. We laid there in silence for a while until I spoke up. “So how is that book? I remember when I read it as a kid I really liked it,” I said, trying to break the tension that was forming between us. “It’s okay,” Layla simply stated. “Uhu, What do you think of the dwarves? Which one is your favorite?” “Don’t know,” Layla said, turning away from me. “Bilbo then?” I asked, hearing a big sigh coming from Layla. I put her mood down on her being homesick. It's been a week already, without hearing a word from Irene or even her own mother. “I guess you must miss your mommy terribly, don’t you?” I asked, trying to get her to open up. “Do you ever shut up!?” She yelled all of the sudden, turning around to face me. “I-I sorry, I ju-just wan-” I stuttered, completely taken aback by her yelling. “Here, this will help,” Layla said. She unclipped the pacifier from the cord and shoved it into my mouth. Still in shock I was surprised how big the bulb felt in my mouth. I wanted to pull it out quickly but before I could do that Layla touched it a couple of times. I felt the bulb growing bigger in my mouth until it filled up my mouth completely. Layla removed her hands again. Completely in shock I clawed desperately at the pacifier in the hope to deflate and remove it. “Try all you want, you’re not getting it out yourself,” Layla said, turning around so her back faced me again. Tears started to well up in my eyes. I didn’t deserve this kind of treatment, I am here so she wouldn't feel alone! “Hmfh!” Was all that came out of me, trying to get Layla’s attention. I pushed her back softly, hoping she would turn around. “Nope, not removing it, good night,” Layla said in a cold voice. “Go to sleep.” I pushed her a couple of times more but got no reaction from her. I sat down in the corner and angrily looked at Layla. The tears started to slowly roll down my cheeks. I wanted to hit her badly, force her to remove this stupid gag from my mouth. I hope someone in the control room has seen the interaction and would come down to help me. ******* Next chapter is going to have to wait for a little bit... Real life and stuff, sorry in advance!

Well then come join the picnic of Sunday, in flag staff gardens! Bring some share food ?

I'm from Melbourne

Geelong here

Melbourne~

Melbourne